This is a modern-English version of The prisoner of Zenda, originally written by Hope, Anthony. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

[Illustration]

THE PRISONER OF ZENDA

by Anthony Hope


CONTENTS

CHAPTER 1 The Rassendylls—With a Word on the Elphbergs
CHAPTER 2 Concerning the Colour of Men’s Hair
CHAPTER 3 A Merry Evening with a Distant Relative
CHAPTER 4 The King Keeps his Appointment
CHAPTER 5 The Adventures of an Understudy
CHAPTER 6 The Secret of a Cellar
CHAPTER 7 His Majesty Sleeps in Strelsau
CHAPTER 8 A Fair Cousin and a Dark Brother
CHAPTER 9 A New Use for a Tea-Table
CHAPTER 10 A Great Chance for a Villain
CHAPTER 11 Hunting a Very Big Boar
CHAPTER 12 I Receive a Visitor and Bait a Hook
CHAPTER 13 An Improvement on Jacob’s Ladder
CHAPTER 14 A Night Outside the Castle
CHAPTER 15 I Talk with a Tempter
CHAPTER 16 A Desperate Plan
CHAPTER 17 Young Rupert’s Midnight Diversions
CHAPTER 18 The Forcing of the Trap
CHAPTER 19 Face to Face in the Forest
CHAPTER 20 The Prisoner and the King
CHAPTER 21 If Love Were All!
CHAPTER 22 Present, Past—and Future?

CHAPTER 1
The Rassendylls—With a Word on the Elphbergs

“I wonder when in the world you’re going to do anything, Rudolf?” said my brother’s wife.

“I wonder when you’re actually going to do something, Rudolf?” said my brother’s wife.

“My dear Rose,” I answered, laying down my egg-spoon, “why in the world should I do anything? My position is a comfortable one. I have an income nearly sufficient for my wants (no one’s income is ever quite sufficient, you know), I enjoy an enviable social position: I am brother to Lord Burlesdon, and brother-in-law to that charming lady, his countess. Behold, it is enough!”

“My dear Rose,” I replied, putting down my egg spoon, “why on earth should I do anything? I have a comfortable life. My income is nearly enough for my needs (no one’s income is ever really enough, you know), and I enjoy an impressive social standing: I’m the brother of Lord Burlesdon and the brother-in-law of that lovely lady, his countess. Honestly, that’s more than enough!”

“You are nine-and-twenty,” she observed, “and you’ve done nothing but—”

“You're twenty-nine,” she noted, “and all you've done is—”

“Knock about? It is true. Our family doesn’t need to do things.”

“Hang out? That's true. Our family doesn't have to do anything.”

This remark of mine rather annoyed Rose, for everybody knows (and therefore there can be no harm in referring to the fact) that, pretty and accomplished as she herself is, her family is hardly of the same standing as the Rassendylls. Besides her attractions, she possessed a large fortune, and my brother Robert was wise enough not to mind about her ancestry. Ancestry is, in fact, a matter concerning which the next observation of Rose’s has some truth.

This comment of mine annoyed Rose because everyone knows (and there's no harm in pointing it out) that, as pretty and talented as she is, her family isn’t exactly on the same level as the Rassendylls. Aside from her charms, she had a sizable fortune, and my brother Robert was smart enough not to care about her background. The next thing Rose says actually has some truth about this whole ancestry thing.

“Good families are generally worse than any others,” she said.

“Good families are usually worse than any others,” she said.

Upon this I stroked my hair: I knew quite well what she meant.

Upon this, I ran my fingers through my hair: I understood exactly what she meant.

“I’m so glad Robert’s is black!” she cried.

“I’m so glad Robert’s is black!” she exclaimed.

At this moment Robert (who rises at seven and works before breakfast) came in. He glanced at his wife: her cheek was slightly flushed; he patted it caressingly.

At that moment, Robert (who gets up at seven and works before breakfast) came in. He looked at his wife; her cheek was slightly flushed, and he gently patted it.

“What’s the matter, my dear?” he asked.

“What’s wrong, my dear?” he asked.

“She objects to my doing nothing and having red hair,” said I, in an injured tone.

“She complains about me doing nothing and having red hair,” I said, feeling hurt.

“Oh! of course he can’t help his hair,” admitted Rose.

“Oh! of course he can’t help his hair,” Rose admitted.

“It generally crops out once in a generation,” said my brother. “So does the nose. Rudolf has got them both.”

“It usually shows up once in a generation,” my brother said. “So does the nose. Rudolf has both of them.”

“I wish they didn’t crop out,” said Rose, still flushed.

“I wish they hadn’t cropped it out,” Rose said, still blushing.

“I rather like them myself,” said I, and, rising, I bowed to the portrait of Countess Amelia.

“I actually really like them,” I said, standing up and bowing to the portrait of Countess Amelia.

My brother’s wife uttered an exclamation of impatience.

My brother's wife let out a sigh of frustration.

“I wish you’d take that picture away, Robert,” said she.

“I wish you’d take that picture down, Robert,” she said.

“My dear!” he cried.

"My love!" he exclaimed.

“Good heavens!” I added.

“Wow!” I added.

“Then it might be forgotten,” she continued.

“Then it might be forgotten,” she went on.

“Hardly—with Rudolf about,” said Robert, shaking his head.

“Hardly—with Rudolf around,” said Robert, shaking his head.

“Why should it be forgotten?” I asked.

“Why should it be forgotten?” I asked.

“Rudolf!” exclaimed my brother’s wife, blushing very prettily.

“Rudolf!” my brother's wife exclaimed, blushing charmingly.

I laughed, and went on with my egg. At least I had shelved the question of what (if anything) I ought to do. And, by way of closing the discussion—and also, I must admit, of exasperating my strict little sister-in-law a trifle more—I observed:

I laughed and continued with my egg. At least I had put aside the question of what (if anything) I should do. And, to wrap up the conversation—and I must admit, to annoy my uptight sister-in-law just a bit more—I said:

“I rather like being an Elphberg myself.”

“I actually enjoy being an Elphberg myself.”

When I read a story, I skip the explanations; yet the moment I begin to write one, I find that I must have an explanation. For it is manifest that I must explain why my sister-in-law was vexed with my nose and hair, and why I ventured to call myself an Elphberg. For eminent as, I must protest, the Rassendylls have been for many generations, yet participation in their blood of course does not, at first sight, justify the boast of a connection with the grander stock of the Elphbergs or a claim to be one of that Royal House. For what relationship is there between Ruritania and Burlesdon, between the Palace at Strelsau or the Castle of Zenda and Number 305 Park Lane, W.?

When I read a story, I skip the explanations; but as soon as I start to write one, I realize I need to explain things. Clearly, I have to clarify why my sister-in-law was annoyed with my nose and hair, and why I dared to call myself an Elphberg. While I must insist that the Rassendylls have been notable for many generations, simply having their bloodline doesn’t automatically justify claiming a connection to the more illustrious Elphbergs or asserting that I'm part of that Royal family. After all, what connection is there between Ruritania and Burlesdon, between the Palace at Strelsau or the Castle of Zenda and Number 305 Park Lane, W.?

Well then—and I must premise that I am going, perforce, to rake up the very scandal which my dear Lady Burlesdon wishes forgotten—in the year 1733, George II. sitting then on the throne, peace reigning for the moment, and the King and the Prince of Wales being not yet at loggerheads, there came on a visit to the English Court a certain prince, who was afterwards known to history as Rudolf the Third of Ruritania. The prince was a tall, handsome young fellow, marked (maybe marred, it is not for me to say) by a somewhat unusually long, sharp and straight nose, and a mass of dark-red hair—in fact, the nose and the hair which have stamped the Elphbergs time out of mind. He stayed some months in England, where he was most courteously received; yet, in the end, he left rather under a cloud. For he fought a duel (it was considered highly well bred of him to waive all question of his rank) with a nobleman, well known in the society of the day, not only for his own merits, but as the husband of a very beautiful wife. In that duel Prince Rudolf received a severe wound, and, recovering therefrom, was adroitly smuggled off by the Ruritanian ambassador, who had found him a pretty handful. The nobleman was not wounded in the duel; but the morning being raw and damp on the occasion of the meeting, he contracted a severe chill, and, failing to throw it off, he died some six months after the departure of Prince Rudolf, without having found leisure to adjust his relations with his wife—who, after another two months, bore an heir to the title and estates of the family of Burlesdon. This lady was the Countess Amelia, whose picture my sister-in-law wished to remove from the drawing-room in Park Lane; and her husband was James, fifth Earl of Burlesdon and twenty-second Baron Rassendyll, both in the peerage of England, and a Knight of the Garter. As for Rudolf, he went back to Ruritania, married a wife, and ascended the throne, whereon his progeny in the direct line have sat from then till this very hour—with one short interval. And, finally, if you walk through the picture galleries at Burlesdon, among the fifty portraits or so of the last century and a half, you will find five or six, including that of the sixth earl, distinguished by long, sharp, straight noses and a quantity of dark-red hair; these five or six have also blue eyes, whereas among the Rassendylls dark eyes are the commoner.

Well then—I have to mention that I'm going to dig up the scandal that my dear Lady Burlesdon wants to be forgotten. In 1733, with George II reigning and peace filling the air, before the King and the Prince of Wales had their well-known disputes, a certain prince came to visit the English Court, who later became known as Rudolf the Third of Ruritania. The prince was a tall, handsome young man, marked (or maybe marred, I won’t judge) by a rather long, sharp, straight nose, and a mass of dark-red hair—in fact, those features have been a hallmark of the Elphbergs for ages. He spent several months in England, where he was received very graciously; however, he eventually left under a bit of a cloud. He engaged in a duel (it was deemed very gracious of him to set aside any concerns about his rank) with a nobleman well-known in the society of that time, recognized not just for his own merits but also as the husband of a stunningly beautiful wife. In that duel, Prince Rudolf suffered a serious wound, and after recovering, he was cleverly whisked away by the Ruritanian ambassador, who found him quite a handful. The nobleman was unhurt during the duel; however, due to the chilly, damp morning when they faced off, he caught a severe cold, and failing to recover, he passed away about six months after Prince Rudolf's departure, without having had the chance to sort things out with his wife—who, after another two months, gave birth to an heir to the Burlesdon title and estates. This lady was Countess Amelia, whose portrait my sister-in-law wanted to take down from the drawing room in Park Lane. Her husband was James, the fifth Earl of Burlesdon and the twenty-second Baron Rassendyll, both titles in the peerage of England, and a Knight of the Garter. As for Rudolf, he returned to Ruritania, married, and took the throne, where his direct descendants have ruled from then until now—except for a brief interval. And finally, if you walk through the picture galleries at Burlesdon, among the fifty or so portraits from the last century and a half, you'll spot five or six, including the sixth earl, characterized by long, sharp, straight noses and plenty of dark-red hair; these five or six also have blue eyes, while dark eyes are more common among the Rassendylls.

That is the explanation, and I am glad to have finished it: the blemishes on honourable lineage are a delicate subject, and certainly this heredity we hear so much about is the finest scandalmonger in the world; it laughs at discretion, and writes strange entries between the lines of the “Peerages”.

That’s the explanation, and I’m glad to have wrapped it up: the imperfections of a noble lineage are a sensitive topic, and indeed, this idea of heredity we talk about constantly is the greatest gossip spreader in the world; it disregards discretion and makes strange notes in the margins of the “Peerages.”

It will be observed that my sister-in-law, with a want of logic that must have been peculiar to herself (since we are no longer allowed to lay it to the charge of her sex), treated my complexion almost as an offence for which I was responsible, hastening to assume from that external sign inward qualities of which I protest my entire innocence; and this unjust inference she sought to buttress by pointing to the uselessness of the life I had led. Well, be that as it may, I had picked up a good deal of pleasure and a good deal of knowledge. I had been to a German school and a German university, and spoke German as readily and perfectly as English; I was thoroughly at home in French; I had a smattering of Italian and enough Spanish to swear by. I was, I believe, a strong, though hardly fine swordsman and a good shot. I could ride anything that had a back to sit on; and my head was as cool a one as you could find, for all its flaming cover. If you say that I ought to have spent my time in useful labour, I am out of Court and have nothing to say, save that my parents had no business to leave me two thousand pounds a year and a roving disposition.

It's clear that my sister-in-law, with her peculiar lack of logic (something we can no longer blame solely on her gender), treated my complexion almost as if it were a wrongdoing for which I was to blame. She quickly jumped to conclusions about my inner qualities based on that external appearance, qualities I firmly deny possessing. She tried to support this unfair judgment by pointing out how pointless the life I led seemed. Regardless, I had gained a lot of pleasure and knowledge. I attended a German school and a German university, speaking German as fluently and perfectly as English. I was completely comfortable with French, had a basic understanding of Italian, and enough Spanish to curse in. I believe I was a decent, though not exceptionally skilled, swordsman and a good shot. I could ride any animal that had a back, and despite my fiery appearance, I had a pretty calm head on my shoulders. If you say I should have spent my time doing something productive, I won't argue, except to point out that my parents should not have left me two thousand pounds a year and a free spirit.

“The difference between you and Robert,” said my sister-in-law, who often (bless her!) speaks on a platform, and oftener still as if she were on one, “is that he recognizes the duties of his position, and you see the opportunities of yours.”

“The difference between you and Robert,” said my sister-in-law, who often (bless her!) speaks like she's on a stage, and even more often acts like it, “is that he understands the responsibilities of his role, while you see the opportunities in yours.”

“To a man of spirit, my dear Rose,” I answered, “opportunities are duties.”

“To a person of ambition, my dear Rose,” I answered, “opportunities are responsibilities.”

“Nonsense!” said she, tossing her head; and after a moment she went on: “Now, here’s Sir Jacob Borrodaile offering you exactly what you might be equal to.”

“Nonsense!” she said, tossing her head. After a moment, she continued: “Now, here’s Sir Jacob Borrodaile offering you exactly what you might be capable of.”

“A thousand thanks!” I murmured.

“Thanks a million!” I murmured.

“He’s to have an Embassy in six months, and Robert says he is sure that he’ll take you as an attaché. Do take it, Rudolf—to please me.”

“He's going to have an Embassy in six months, and Robert says he's sure he'll take you on as an attaché. Please accept it, Rudolf—just for my sake.”

Now, when my sister-in-law puts the matter in that way, wrinkling her pretty brows, twisting her little hands, and growing wistful in the eyes, all on account of an idle scamp like myself, for whom she has no natural responsibility, I am visited with compunction. Moreover, I thought it possible that I could pass the time in the position suggested with some tolerable amusement. Therefore I said:

Now, when my sister-in-law brings it up like that, frowning her pretty brows, twisting her little hands, and looking all wistful because of a lazy good-for-nothing like me, who she doesn’t actually have to care about, I feel a pang of guilt. Plus, I thought I might be able to spend that time in the way she suggested with some decent enjoyment. So I said:

“My dear sister, if in six months’ time no unforeseen obstacle has arisen, and Sir Jacob invites me, hang me if I don’t go with Sir Jacob!”

“My dear sister, if in six months’ time nothing unexpected comes up, and Sir Jacob invites me, I swear I will go with Sir Jacob!”

“Oh, Rudolf, how good of you! I am glad!”

“Oh, Rudolf, that's so kind of you! I'm really happy!”

“Where’s he going to?”

“Where's he headed?”

“He doesn’t know yet; but it’s sure to be a good Embassy.”

“He doesn’t know yet, but it’s definitely going to be a good Embassy.”

“Madame,” said I, “for your sake I’ll go, if it’s no more than a beggarly Legation. When I do a thing, I don’t do it by halves.”

“Madam,” I said, “I’ll go for your sake, even if it’s just a lowly Legation. When I take on a task, I fully commit to it.”

My promise, then, was given; but six months are six months, and seem an eternity, and, inasmuch as they stretched between me and my prospective industry (I suppose attachés are industrious; but I know not, for I never became attaché to Sir Jacob or anybody else), I cast about for some desirable mode of spending them. And it occurred to me suddenly that I would visit Ruritania. It may seem strange that I had never visited that country yet; but my father (in spite of a sneaking fondness for the Elphbergs, which led him to give me, his second son, the famous Elphberg name of Rudolf) had always been averse from my going, and, since his death, my brother, prompted by Rose, had accepted the family tradition which taught that a wide berth was to be given to that country. But the moment Ruritania had come into my head I was eaten up with a curiosity to see it. After all, red hair and long noses are not confined to the House of Elphberg, and the old story seemed a preposterously insufficient reason for debarring myself from acquaintance with a highly interesting and important kingdom, one which had played no small part in European history, and might do the like again under the sway of a young and vigorous ruler, such as the new King was rumoured to be. My determination was clinched by reading in The Times that Rudolf the Fifth was to be crowned at Strelsau in the course of the next three weeks, and that great magnificence was to mark the occasion. At once I made up my mind to be present, and began my preparations. But, inasmuch as it has never been my practice to furnish my relatives with an itinerary of my journeys and in this case I anticipated opposition to my wishes, I gave out that I was going for a ramble in the Tyrol—an old haunt of mine—and propitiated Rose’s wrath by declaring that I intended to study the political and social problems of the interesting community which dwells in that neighbourhood.

My promise was made, but six months is still six months, and they feel like an eternity. They stood between me and the job I was hoping for (I assume attachés are hard workers, but I wouldn’t know since I never became one for Sir Jacob or anyone else). I started looking for a way to spend that time. Suddenly, it struck me that I should visit Ruritania. It might seem odd that I hadn’t been there yet, but my father, despite having a soft spot for the Elphbergs—which is why he named me, his second son, after the famous Elphberg, Rudolf—had always been against my going. And after his death, my brother, influenced by Rose, embraced the family belief that we should stay away from that country. But once Ruritania popped into my mind, I was overwhelmed with curiosity to see it. After all, red hair and long noses aren’t exclusive to the House of Elphberg, and it seemed ridiculous to deny myself the chance to know such a fascinating and significant kingdom that had a notable influence on European history and could play a role again under a young and capable ruler, like the new King was said to be. My decision was solidified when I read in The Times that Rudolf the Fifth was set to be crowned in Strelsau in the next three weeks with great pomp and circumstance. Immediately, I resolved to attend and started making plans. However, since I usually don’t share my travel plans with my relatives and expected resistance to my wishes this time, I told everyone I was going for a hike in the Tyrol—an old favorite spot of mine—and soothed Rose’s anger by saying I wanted to study the political and social issues of the interesting community there.

“Perhaps,” I hinted darkly, “there may be an outcome of the expedition.”

“Maybe,” I suggested ominously, “there could be a result from the expedition.”

“What do you mean?” she asked.

“What do you mean?” she asked.

“Well,” said I carelessly, “there seems a gap that might be filled by an exhaustive work on—”

“Well,” I said casually, “there seems to be a gap that could be filled by a comprehensive work on—”

“Oh! will you write a book?” she cried, clapping her hands. “That would be splendid, wouldn’t it, Robert?”

“Oh! Are you going to write a book?” she exclaimed, clapping her hands. “That would be amazing, right, Robert?”

“It’s the best of introductions to political life nowadays,” observed my brother, who has, by the way, introduced himself in this manner several times over. Burlesdon on Ancient Theories and Modern Facts and The Ultimate Outcome, by a Political Student, are both works of recognized eminence.

“It’s the best way to get into political life today,” my brother remarked, who has actually introduced himself like this several times. Burlesdon on Ancient Theories and Modern Facts and The Ultimate Outcome, by a Political Student are both well-respected works.

“I believe you are right, Bob, my boy,” said I.

“I think you're right, Bob, my boy,” I said.

“Now promise you’ll do it,” said Rose earnestly.

“Now promise you’ll do it,” Rose said sincerely.

“No, I won’t promise; but if I find enough material, I will.”

“No, I won’t promise; but if I find enough information, I will.”

“That’s fair enough,” said Robert.

"That's fair enough," Robert said.

“Oh, material doesn’t matter!” she said, pouting.

“Oh, the material doesn’t matter!” she said, pouting.

But this time she could get no more than a qualified promise out of me. To tell the truth, I would have wagered a handsome sum that the story of my expedition that summer would stain no paper and spoil not a single pen. And that shows how little we know what the future holds; for here I am, fulfilling my qualified promise, and writing, as I never thought to write, a book—though it will hardly serve as an introduction to political life, and has not a jot to do with the Tyrol.

But this time she could only get a half-hearted promise from me. Honestly, I would have bet a good amount of money that the story of my trip that summer wouldn't be written down and wouldn't mess up a single pen. And that just goes to show how little we understand what the future has in store; here I am, keeping my half-hearted promise and writing—something I never imagined I'd do—a book, even though it won’t really serve as an introduction to political life and has nothing to do with the Tyrol.

Neither would it, I fear, please Lady Burlesdon, if I were to submit it to her critical eye—a step which I have no intention of taking.

I’m afraid it wouldn’t please Lady Burlesdon if I were to show it to her critical eye—a step I have no intention of taking.

CHAPTER 2
Concerning the Colour of Men’s Hair

It was a maxim of my Uncle William’s that no man should pass through Paris without spending four-and-twenty hours there. My uncle spoke out of a ripe experience of the world, and I honoured his advice by putting up for a day and a night at “The Continental” on my way to—the Tyrol. I called on George Featherly at the Embassy, and we had a bit of dinner together at Durand’s, and afterwards dropped in to the Opera; and after that we had a little supper, and after that we called on Bertram Bertrand, a versifier of some repute and Paris correspondent to The Critic. He had a very comfortable suite of rooms, and we found some pleasant fellows smoking and talking. It struck me, however, that Bertram himself was absent and in low spirits, and when everybody except ourselves had gone, I rallied him on his moping preoccupation. He fenced with me for a while, but at last, flinging himself on a sofa, he exclaimed:

It was my Uncle William's saying that no one should go through Paris without staying at least twenty-four hours. He spoke from a lot of life experience, and I respected his advice by booking a day and night at “The Continental” on my way to the Tyrol. I visited George Featherly at the Embassy, and we had dinner together at Durand’s, then went to the Opera; afterwards, we had a late supper, and then we went to see Bertram Bertrand, a well-known poet and Paris correspondent for The Critic. He had a very nice set of rooms, and we found some friendly people smoking and chatting. However, it seemed to me that Bertram himself was distant and in a bad mood, and when everyone else had left, I teased him about his gloomy mindset. He dodged the topic for a bit, but eventually, throwing himself onto a sofa, he exclaimed:

“Very well; have it your own way. I am in love—infernally in love!”

“Alright; do it your way. I'm in love—madly in love!”

“Oh, you’ll write the better poetry,” said I, by way of consolation.

“Oh, you’ll write better poetry,” I said, trying to comfort him.

He ruffled his hair with his hand and smoked furiously. George Featherly, standing with his back to the mantelpiece, smiled unkindly.

He messed up his hair with his hand and smoked angrily. George Featherly, standing with his back to the mantel, smiled in a mean way.

“If it’s the old affair,” said he, “you may as well throw it up, Bert. She’s leaving Paris tomorrow.”

“If it’s the same old situation,” he said, “you might as well give it up, Bert. She’s leaving Paris tomorrow.”

“I know that,” snapped Bertram.

“I know that,” snapped Bertram.

“Not that it would make any difference if she stayed,” pursued the relentless George. “She flies higher than the paper trade, my boy!”

“Not that it would matter if she stayed,” continued the persistent George. “She’s on a whole different level than the paper trade, my boy!”

“Hang her!” said Bertram.

"Hang her!" said Bertram.

“It would make it more interesting for me,” I ventured to observe, “if I knew who you were talking about.”

“It would be more interesting for me,” I suggested, “if I knew who you were talking about.”

“Antoinette Mauban,” said George.

“Antoinette Mauban,” George said.

“De Mauban,” growled Bertram.

“De Mauban,” Bertram growled.

“Oho!” said I, passing by the question of the `de’. “You don’t mean to say, Bert—?”

“Oho!” I exclaimed, skipping over the question about the ‘de’. “You can’t be saying, Bert—?”

“Can’t you let me alone?”

“Can’t you leave me alone?”

“Where’s she going to?” I asked, for the lady was something of a celebrity.

“Where’s she going?” I asked, since the woman was somewhat of a celebrity.

George jingled his money, smiled cruelly at poor Bertram, and answered pleasantly:

George jingled his coins, smirked at poor Bertram, and replied warmly:

“Nobody knows. By the way, Bert, I met a great man at her house the other night—at least, about a month ago. Did you ever meet him—the Duke of Strelsau?”

“Nobody knows. By the way, Bert, I met an amazing guy at her place the other night—well, about a month ago. Have you ever met him—the Duke of Strelsau?”

“Yes, I did,” growled Bertram.

“Yes, I did,” Bertram said.

“An extremely accomplished man, I thought him.”

"I thought he was an incredibly accomplished man."

It was not hard to see that George’s references to the duke were intended to aggravate poor Bertram’s sufferings, so that I drew the inference that the duke had distinguished Madame de Mauban by his attentions. She was a widow, rich, handsome, and, according to repute, ambitious. It was quite possible that she, as George put it, was flying as high as a personage who was everything he could be, short of enjoying strictly royal rank: for the duke was the son of the late King of Ruritania by a second and morganatic marriage, and half-brother to the new King. He had been his father’s favourite, and it had occasioned some unfavourable comment when he had been created a duke, with a title derived from no less a city than the capital itself. His mother had been of good, but not exalted, birth.

It was clear that George’s mentions of the duke were meant to make poor Bertram’s situation worse, so I figured that the duke had shown special interest in Madame de Mauban. She was a wealthy widow, attractive, and, by all accounts, ambitious. It was quite possible that she, as George suggested, was reaching for the highest social status a person could achieve without being truly royal: the duke was the son of the late King of Ruritania from a second and morganatic marriage, and he was the half-brother of the new King. He was his father’s favorite, which led to some negative comments when he was made a duke with a title from no less an important city than the capital. His mother came from a good, but not particularly high, social background.

“He’s not in Paris now, is he?” I asked.

“He’s not in Paris right now, is he?” I asked.

“Oh no! He’s gone back to be present at the King’s coronation; a ceremony which, I should say, he’ll not enjoy much. But, Bert, old man, don’t despair! He won’t marry the fair Antoinette—at least, not unless another plan comes to nothing. Still perhaps she—” He paused and added, with a laugh: “Royal attentions are hard to resist—you know that, don’t you, Rudolf?”

“Oh no! He’s gone back to attend the King’s coronation; a ceremony that, I must say, he won’t enjoy very much. But, Bert, my friend, don’t lose hope! He won’t marry the lovely Antoinette—at least, not unless another plan falls through. Still, maybe she—” He paused and added with a laugh, “Royal attention is hard to resist—you know that, right, Rudolf?”

“Confound you!” said I; and rising, I left the hapless Bertram in George’s hands and went home to bed.

“Damn you!” I said; then I got up, leaving the unfortunate Bertram in George's care, and went home to bed.

The next day George Featherly went with me to the station, where I took a ticket for Dresden.

The next day, George Featherly went with me to the station, where I bought a ticket for Dresden.

“Going to see the pictures?” asked George, with a grin.

“Are you going to see the movies?” asked George, grinning.

George is an inveterate gossip, and had I told him that I was off to Ruritania, the news would have been in London in three days and in Park Lane in a week. I was, therefore, about to return an evasive answer, when he saved my conscience by leaving me suddenly and darting across the platform. Following him with my eyes, I saw him lift his hat and accost a graceful, fashionably dressed woman who had just appeared from the booking-office. She was, perhaps, a year or two over thirty, tall, dark, and of rather full figure. As George talked, I saw her glance at me, and my vanity was hurt by the thought that, muffled in a fur coat and a neck-wrapper (for it was a chilly April day) and wearing a soft travelling hat pulled down to my ears, I must be looking very far from my best. A moment later, George rejoined me.

George is a relentless gossip, and had I told him I was heading to Ruritania, the news would have made its way to London in three days and to Park Lane within a week. I was about to give him a vague answer when he suddenly left me and darted across the platform. Following him with my eyes, I saw him lift his hat and greet a graceful, stylishly dressed woman who had just emerged from the ticket office. She was probably a year or two past thirty, tall, dark-haired, and a bit curvy. As George chatted with her, I noticed her glance in my direction, and my vanity was bruised by the thought that, bundled up in a fur coat and a neck scarf (it was a chilly April day), with a soft travel hat pulled down to my ears, I must have looked far from my best. A moment later, George came back to me.

“You’ve got a charming travelling companion,” he said. “That’s poor Bert Bertrand’s goddess, Antoinette de Mauban, and, like you, she’s going to Dresden—also, no doubt, to see the pictures. It’s very queer, though, that she doesn’t at present desire the honour of your acquaintance.”

“You’ve got a lovely travel companion,” he said. “That’s poor Bert Bertrand’s goddess, Antoinette de Mauban, and, like you, she’s heading to Dresden—probably to see the art as well. It’s really strange, though, that she doesn’t currently want to meet you.”

“I didn’t ask to be introduced,” I observed, a little annoyed.

“I didn’t ask to be introduced,” I said, a bit annoyed.

“Well, I offered to bring you to her; but she said, ‘Another time.’ Never mind, old fellow, perhaps there’ll be a smash, and you’ll have a chance of rescuing her and cutting out the Duke of Strelsau!”

“Well, I offered to take you to her; but she said, ‘Another time.’ Don’t worry, my friend, maybe there’ll be a mess, and you’ll get the chance to save her and outshine the Duke of Strelsau!”

No smash, however, happened, either to me or to Madame de Mauban. I can speak for her as confidently as for myself; for when, after a night’s rest in Dresden, I continued my journey, she got into the same train. Understanding that she wished to be let alone, I avoided her carefully, but I saw that she went the same way as I did to the very end of my journey, and I took opportunities of having a good look at her, when I could do so unobserved.

No crash happened, either to me or to Madame de Mauban. I can speak for her just as confidently as for myself; because when, after a night’s rest in Dresden, I continued my journey, she got on the same train. Realizing she wanted to be left alone, I stayed out of her way, but I noticed she traveled the same route as I did all the way to my destination, and I took chances to glance at her when I could do so without being seen.

As soon as we reached the Ruritanian frontier (where the old officer who presided over the Custom House favoured me with such a stare that I felt surer than before of my Elphberg physiognomy), I bought the papers, and found in them news which affected my movements. For some reason, which was not clearly explained, and seemed to be something of a mystery, the date of the coronation had been suddenly advanced, and the ceremony was to take place on the next day but one. The whole country seemed in a stir about it, and it was evident that Strelsau was thronged. Rooms were all let and hotels overflowing; there would be very little chance of my obtaining a lodging, and I should certainly have to pay an exorbitant charge for it. I made up my mind to stop at Zenda, a small town fifty miles short of the capital, and about ten from the frontier. My train reached there in the evening; I would spend the next day, Tuesday, in a wander over the hills, which were said to be very fine, and in taking a glance at the famous Castle, and go over by train to Strelsau on the Wednesday morning, returning at night to sleep at Zenda.

As soon as we reached the Ruritanian border (where the old officer at the Custom House gave me a look that made me feel even more confident about my Elphberg looks), I bought the papers and found news that would change my plans. For some reason that wasn’t made clear and felt a bit mysterious, the date of the coronation had been unexpectedly moved up, and the ceremony was scheduled for the day after tomorrow. The whole country seemed to be buzzing about it, and it was obvious that Strelsau was packed. All the rooms were booked and hotels were overflowing; there would be very little chance of finding a place to stay, and I was sure I’d have to pay a ridiculous price for it. I decided to stay in Zenda, a small town fifty miles before the capital and about ten miles from the border. My train got there in the evening; I planned to spend the next day, Tuesday, exploring the hills, which were said to be beautiful, and checking out the famous Castle, then take a train to Strelsau on Wednesday morning, returning that night to sleep in Zenda.

Accordingly at Zenda I got out, and as the train passed where I stood on the platform, I saw my friend Madame de Mauban in her place; clearly she was going through to Strelsau, having, with more providence than I could boast, secured apartments there. I smiled to think how surprised George Featherly would have been to know that she and I had been fellow travellers for so long.

Accordingly, I got off at Zenda, and as the train passed by where I stood on the platform, I saw my friend Madame de Mauban in her seat; clearly, she was heading to Strelsau, having wisely secured a place to stay there. I smiled at the thought of how surprised George Featherly would have been to know that she and I had been traveling together for so long.

I was very kindly received at the hotel—it was really no more than an inn—kept by a fat old lady and her two daughters. They were good, quiet people, and seemed very little interested in the great doings at Strelsau. The old lady’s hero was the duke, for he was now, under the late King’s will, master of the Zenda estates and of the Castle, which rose grandly on its steep hill at the end of the valley a mile or so from the inn. The old lady, indeed, did not hesitate to express regret that the duke was not on the throne, instead of his brother.

I was warmly welcomed at the hotel—it was really more of an inn—run by a chubby old lady and her two daughters. They were good, quiet folks and seemed pretty uninterested in the big events happening in Strelsau. The old lady's hero was the duke, as he was now, according to the late King’s will, in charge of the Zenda estates and the Castle, which stood magnificently on its steep hill at the end of the valley about a mile from the inn. In fact, the old lady openly expressed her disappointment that the duke wasn’t on the throne instead of his brother.

“We know Duke Michael,” said she. “He has always lived among us; every Ruritanian knows Duke Michael. But the King is almost a stranger; he has been so much abroad, not one in ten knows him even by sight.”

“We know Duke Michael,” she said. “He has always been a part of our lives; every Ruritanian knows Duke Michael. But the King is nearly a stranger; he has spent so much time abroad that only one in ten people even recognizes him.”

“And now,” chimed in one of the young women, “they say he has shaved off his beard, so that no one at all knows him.”

“And now,” said one of the young women, “they say he has shaved off his beard, so that no one knows who he is at all.”

“Shaved his beard!” exclaimed her mother. “Who says so?”

“Shaved his beard!” her mother exclaimed. “Who says that?”

“Johann, the duke’s keeper. He has seen the King.”

“Johann, the duke's keeper. He has met the King.”

“Ah, yes. The King, sir, is now at the duke’s hunting-lodge in the forest here; from here he goes to Strelsau to be crowned on Wednesday morning.”

“Ah, yes. The King is currently at the duke’s hunting lodge in the forest here; from there he will go to Strelsau to be crowned on Wednesday morning.”

I was interested to hear this, and made up my mind to walk next day in the direction of the lodge, on the chance of coming across the King. The old lady ran on garrulously:

I was curious to hear this, so I decided to walk towards the lodge the next day, hoping to run into the King. The old woman chatted away endlessly:

“Ah, and I wish he would stay at his hunting—that and wine (and one thing more) are all he loves, they say—and suffer our duke to be crowned on Wednesday. That I wish, and I don’t care who knows it.”

“Ah, I wish he would stick to his hunting—that and wine (and one other thing) are all he cares about, or so they say—and let our duke be crowned on Wednesday. I wish that, and I don’t care who knows it.”

“Hush, mother!” urged the daughters.

“Be quiet, mom!” urged the daughters.

“Oh, there’s many to think as I do!” cried the old woman stubbornly.

“Oh, there are plenty of people who think like I do!” the old woman exclaimed stubbornly.

I threw myself back in my deep armchair, and laughed at her zeal.

I sank back into my comfy armchair and laughed at her enthusiasm.

“For my part,” said the younger and prettier of the two daughters, a fair, buxom, smiling wench, “I hate Black Michael! A red Elphberg for me, mother! The King, they say, is as red as a fox or as—”

“For my part,” said the younger and prettier of the two daughters, a fair, curvy, smiling girl, “I hate Black Michael! A red Elphberg for me, mom! The King, they say, is as red as a fox or as—”

And she laughed mischievously as she cast a glance at me, and tossed her head at her sister’s reproving face.

And she laughed playfully as she glanced at me and shrugged off her sister’s disapproving look.

“Many a man has cursed their red hair before now,” muttered the old lady—and I remembered James, fifth Earl of Burlesdon.

“Many a man has cursed his red hair before now,” muttered the old lady—and I remembered James, the fifth Earl of Burlesdon.

“But never a woman!” cried the girl.

“But never a woman!” shouted the girl.

“Ay, and women, when it was too late,” was the stern answer, reducing the girl to silence and blushes.

“Ay, and women, when it was too late,” was the serious reply, leaving the girl silent and blushing.

“How comes the King here?” I asked, to break an embarrassed silence. “It is the duke’s land here, you say.”

“How did the King get here?” I asked, trying to break the awkward silence. “You said this is the duke’s land.”

“The duke invited him, sir, to rest here till Wednesday. The duke is at Strelsau, preparing the King’s reception.”

“The duke invited him, sir, to stay here until Wednesday. The duke is in Strelsau, getting ready for the King’s reception.”

“Then they’re friends?”

“Are they friends now?”

“None better,” said the old lady.

“None better,” said the elderly woman.

But my rosy damsel tossed her head again; she was not to be repressed for long, and she broke out again:

But my cheerful girl tossed her head again; she wasn't going to be held back for long, and she spoke up again:

“Ay, they love one another as men do who want the same place and the same wife!”

“Ay, they love each other like guys who want the same position and the same girlfriend!”

The old woman glowered; but the last words pricked my curiosity, and I interposed before she could begin scolding:

The old woman glared; but her last words piqued my curiosity, so I jumped in before she could start complaining:

“What, the same wife, too! How’s that, young lady?”

“What, the same wife, too! How is that, young lady?”

“All the world knows that Black Michael—well then, mother, the duke—would give his soul to marry his cousin, the Princess Flavia, and that she is to be the queen.”

“All the world knows that Black Michael—well then, mother, the duke—would give his soul to marry his cousin, Princess Flavia, and that she is set to become queen.”

“Upon my word,” said I, “I begin to be sorry for your duke. But if a man will be a younger son, why he must take what the elder leaves, and be as thankful to God as he can;” and, thinking of myself, I shrugged my shoulders and laughed. And then I thought also of Antoinette de Mauban and her journey to Strelsau.

“Honestly,” I said, “I’m starting to feel bad for your duke. But if a guy chooses to be a younger son, he has to accept what the elder leaves behind and be as grateful to God as he can be;” and, thinking about myself, I shrugged my shoulders and laughed. Then I also thought about Antoinette de Mauban and her trip to Strelsau.

“It’s little dealing Black Michael has with—” began the girl, braving her mother’s anger; but as she spoke a heavy step sounded on the floor, and a gruff voice asked in a threatening tone:

“It’s not much dealing Black Michael has with—” began the girl, facing her mother’s anger; but as she spoke, a heavy step echoed on the floor, and a gruff voice asked in a threatening tone:

“Who talks of ‘Black Michael’ in his Highness’s own burgh?”

“Who mentions ‘Black Michael’ in the prince's own town?”

The girl gave a little shriek, half of fright—half, I think, of amusement.

The girl let out a small shriek, part scared—part, I think, amused.

“You’ll not tell of me, Johann?” she said.

“You won’t tell anyone about me, Johann?” she said.

“See where your chatter leads,” said the old lady.

“Look at where your talking gets you,” said the old lady.

The man who had spoken came forward.

The man who had spoken stepped forward.

“We have company, Johann,” said my hostess, and the fellow plucked off his cap. A moment later he saw me, and, to my amazement, he started back a step, as though he had seen something wonderful.

“We have company, Johann,” said my hostess, and the guy took off his cap. A moment later he noticed me, and, to my surprise, he took a step back, as if he had seen something amazing.

“What ails you, Johann?” asked the elder girl. “This is a gentleman on his travels, come to see the coronation.”

“What’s wrong, Johann?” asked the older girl. “This is a gentleman on his travels, here to see the coronation.”

The man had recovered himself, but he was staring at me with an intense, searching, almost fierce glance.

The man had composed himself, but he was staring at me with an intense, probing, nearly fierce look.

“Good evening to you,” said I.

“Good evening to you,” I said.

“Good evening, sir,” he muttered, still scrutinizing me, and the merry girl began to laugh as she called—

“Good evening, sir,” he mumbled, still watching me closely, and the cheerful girl started to laugh as she called—

“See, Johann, it is the colour you love! He started to see your hair, sir. It’s not the colour we see most of here in Zenda.”

“Look, Johann, it's the color you love! He began to notice your hair, sir. It’s not the color we usually see here in Zenda.”

“I crave your pardon, sir,” stammered the fellow, with puzzled eyes. “I expected to see no one.”

“I’m sorry, sir,” the guy stammered, looking confused. “I didn’t expect to see anyone.”

“Give him a glass to drink my health in; and I’ll bid you good night, and thanks to you, ladies, for your courtesy and pleasant conversation.”

“Get him a glass to drink to my health; then I’ll say goodnight and thank you, ladies, for your kindness and enjoyable conversation.”

So speaking, I rose to my feet, and with a slight bow turned to the door. The young girl ran to light me on the way, and the man fell back to let me pass, his eyes still fixed on me. The moment I was by, he started a step forward, asking:

So saying, I got to my feet, and with a slight bow, turned to the door. The young girl hurried to guide me on my way, and the man stepped back to let me pass, his eyes still locked on me. As soon as I walked by, he took a step forward, asking:

“Pray, sir, do you know our King?”

“Excuse me, do you know our King?”

“I never saw him,” said I. “I hope to do so on Wednesday.”

“I never saw him,” I said. “I hope to see him on Wednesday.”

He said no more, but I felt his eyes following me till the door closed behind me. My saucy conductor, looking over her shoulder at me as she preceded me upstairs, said:

He didn't say anything else, but I could feel his gaze on me until the door shut behind me. My cheeky guide glanced back at me as she led the way upstairs and said:

“There’s no pleasing Master Johann for one of your colour, sir.”

“There’s no pleasing Master Johann for someone of your color, sir.”

“He prefers yours, maybe?” I suggested.

“Maybe he prefers yours?” I suggested.

“I meant, sir, in a man,” she answered, with a coquettish glance.

“I meant, sir, in a man,” she replied, with a flirtatious look.

“What,” asked I, taking hold of the other side of the candlestick, “does colour matter in a man?”

“What,” I asked, grabbing the other side of the candlestick, “does color matter in a person?”

“Nay, but I love yours—it’s the Elphberg red.”

“Nah, but I love yours—it’s the Elphberg red.”

“Colour in a man,” said I, “is a matter of no more moment than that!”—and I gave her something of no value.

“Color in a man,” I said, “is no more important than that!”—and I handed her something worthless.

“God send the kitchen door be shut!” said she.

“God, I hope the kitchen door is shut!” she said.

“Amen!” said I, and left her.

“Amen!” I said, and walked away from her.

In fact, however, as I now know, colour is sometimes of considerable moment to a man.

In fact, as I now understand, color can sometimes be very important to a person.

CHAPTER 3
A Merry Evening with a Distant Relative

I was not so unreasonable as to be prejudiced against the duke’s keeper because he disliked my complexion; and if I had been, his most civil and obliging conduct (as it seemed to me to be) next morning would have disarmed me. Hearing that I was bound for Strelsau, he came to see me while I was breakfasting, and told me that a sister of his who had married a well-to-do tradesman and lived in the capital, had invited him to occupy a room in her house. He had gladly accepted, but now found that his duties would not permit of his absence. He begged therefore that, if such humble (though, as he added, clean and comfortable) lodgings would satisfy me, I would take his place. He pledged his sister’s acquiescence, and urged the inconvenience and crowding to which I should be subject in my journeys to and from Strelsau the next day. I accepted his offer without a moment’s hesitation, and he went off to telegraph to his sister, while I packed up and prepared to take the next train. But I still hankered after the forest and the hunting-lodge, and when my little maid told me that I could, by walking ten miles or so through the forest, hit the railway at a roadside station, I decided to send my luggage direct to the address which Johann had given, take my walk, and follow to Strelsau myself. Johann had gone off and was not aware of the change in my plans; but, as its only effect was to delay my arrival at his sister’s for a few hours, there was no reason for troubling to inform him of it. Doubtless the good lady would waste no anxiety on my account.

I wasn't unreasonable enough to hold a grudge against the duke's keeper just because he didn't like my skin color; and even if I had been, his polite and helpful behavior the next morning would have changed my mind. When he heard I was headed to Strelsau, he came to see me while I was having breakfast and told me that his sister, who married a well-off tradesman and lived in the capital, had invited him to stay in her house. He had happily accepted, but now his duties wouldn't allow him to leave. So, he asked me if I would take his place in those simple (though, as he mentioned, clean and comfortable) lodgings. He assured me that his sister was okay with it and pointed out the hassle and busyness I would face while traveling to and from Strelsau the next day. Without hesitation, I accepted his offer, and he left to send a telegram to his sister while I packed up to catch the next train. But I still longed for the forest and the hunting lodge, and when my little maid told me that I could walk about ten miles through the forest to reach a railway station, I decided to send my luggage directly to the address Johann had provided, take the walk, and then follow to Strelsau myself. Johann had already left and wasn’t aware of my change in plans, but since it would only delay my arrival at his sister’s by a few hours, there was no need to worry him about it. I’m sure the kind lady wouldn’t lose any sleep over me.

I took an early luncheon, and, having bidden my kind entertainers farewell, promising to return to them on my way home, I set out to climb the hill that led to the Castle, and thence to the forest of Zenda. Half an hour’s leisurely walking brought me to the Castle. It had been a fortress in old days, and the ancient keep was still in good preservation and very imposing. Behind it stood another portion of the original castle, and behind that again, and separated from it by a deep and broad moat, which ran all round the old buildings, was a handsome modern chateau, erected by the last king, and now forming the country residence of the Duke of Strelsau. The old and the new portions were connected by a drawbridge, and this indirect mode of access formed the only passage between the old building and the outer world; but leading to the modern chateau there was a broad and handsome avenue. It was an ideal residence: when “Black Michael” desired company, he could dwell in his chateau; if a fit of misanthropy seized him, he had merely to cross the bridge and draw it up after him (it ran on rollers), and nothing short of a regiment and a train of artillery could fetch him out. I went on my way, glad that poor Black Michael, though he could not have the throne or the princess, had, at least, as fine a residence as any prince in Europe.

I had an early lunch, and after saying goodbye to my generous hosts, promising to visit them again on my way back, I started my hike up the hill toward the Castle and then to the Zenda forest. A half-hour of relaxed walking brought me to the Castle. It had been a fortress back in the day, and the old keep was still well preserved and quite impressive. Behind it was another part of the original castle, and further back, separated by a deep and wide moat that surrounded the old buildings, was an elegant modern chateau built by the last king, which now served as the country residence of the Duke of Strelsau. The old and new sections were connected by a drawbridge, which was the only way to access the old building from the outside world; however, there was a wide and beautiful avenue leading to the modern chateau. It was the perfect residence: when "Black Michael" wanted company, he could stay in his chateau; if he felt like isolating himself, he just had to cross the bridge and pull it up behind him (it ran on rollers), and nothing short of a regiment and a train of artillery could get him out. I continued on my way, glad that poor Black Michael, even though he couldn't have the throne or the princess, at least had a residence as fine as any prince in Europe.

Soon I entered the forest, and walked on for an hour or more in its cool sombre shade. The great trees enlaced with one another over my head, and the sunshine stole through in patches as bright as diamonds, and hardly bigger. I was enchanted with the place, and, finding a felled tree-trunk, propped my back against it, and stretching my legs out gave myself up to undisturbed contemplation of the solemn beauty of the woods and to the comfort of a good cigar. And when the cigar was finished and I had (I suppose) inhaled as much beauty as I could, I went off into the most delightful sleep, regardless of my train to Strelsau and of the fast-waning afternoon. To remember a train in such a spot would have been rank sacrilege. Instead of that, I fell to dreaming that I was married to the Princess Flavia and dwelt in the Castle of Zenda, and beguiled whole days with my love in the glades of the forest—which made a very pleasant dream. In fact, I was just impressing a fervent kiss on the charming lips of the princess, when I heard (and the voice seemed at first a part of the dream) someone exclaim, in rough strident tones.

Soon I entered the forest and walked for over an hour in its cool, dark shade. The tall trees intertwined above me, and patches of sunlight came through, sparkling like tiny diamonds. I was captivated by the place, and after finding a fallen tree trunk, I leaned against it, stretched out my legs, and lost myself in undisturbed contemplation of the woods' solemn beauty while enjoying a good cigar. When the cigar was finished and I had absorbed as much beauty as I could, I drifted into a delightful sleep, forgetting all about my train to Strelsau and the quickly fading afternoon. Remembering a train in such a spot would have been pure sacrilege. Instead, I began to dream that I was married to Princess Flavia and lived in the Castle of Zenda, spending entire days with her in the glades of the forest—such a lovely dream. In fact, I was just about to press a passionate kiss on the princess's charming lips when I heard someone exclaim in rough, harsh tones, and it felt like part of the dream at first.

“Why, the devil’s in it! Shave him, and he’d be the King!”

“Wow, it’s crazy! Shave him, and he’d look like a king!”

The idea seemed whimsical enough for a dream: by the sacrifice of my heavy moustache and carefully pointed imperial, I was to be transformed into a monarch! I was about to kiss the princess again, when I arrived (very reluctantly) at the conclusion that I was awake.

The idea felt playful enough for a dream: by giving up my heavy mustache and perfectly styled imperial, I was meant to become a king! I was about to kiss the princess again when I finally (quite hesitantly) realized that I was awake.

I opened my eyes, and found two men regarding me with much curiosity. Both wore shooting costumes and carried guns. One was rather short and very stoutly built, with a big bullet-shaped head, a bristly grey moustache, and small pale-blue eyes, a trifle bloodshot. The other was a slender young fellow, of middle height, dark in complexion, and bearing himself with grace and distinction. I set the one down as an old soldier: the other for a gentleman accustomed to move in good society, but not unused to military life either. It turned out afterwards that my guess was a good one.

I opened my eyes and saw two men looking at me with great curiosity. Both were dressed in hunting gear and carried guns. One was short and very stocky, with a big bullet-shaped head, a bristly gray mustache, and small pale blue eyes that were slightly bloodshot. The other was a slender young guy, of average height, dark-skinned, and carried himself with grace and distinction. I figured the first guy was an old soldier, while the second seemed like a gentleman familiar with high society but also having some military experience. It turned out later that my instincts were right.

The elder man approached me, beckoning the younger to follow. He did so, courteously raising his hat. I rose slowly to my feet.

The older man came over to me, signaling for the younger one to follow. He did, while politely tipping his hat. I stood up slowly.

“He’s the height, too!” I heard the elder murmur, as he surveyed my six feet two inches of stature. Then, with a cavalier touch of the cap, he addressed me:

“He's tall, too!” I heard the older man murmur as he took in my six feet two inches. Then, with a casual tip of his cap, he spoke to me:

“May I ask your name?”

"What's your name?"

“As you have taken the first step in the acquaintance, gentlemen,” said I, with a smile, “suppose you give me a lead in the matter of names.”

“As you’ve started getting to know each other, gentlemen,” I said with a smile, “how about you give me a suggestion regarding names?”

The young man stepped forward with a pleasant smile.

The young man stepped forward with a friendly smile.

“This,” said he, “is Colonel Sapt, and I am called Fritz von Tarlenheim: we are both in the service of the King of Ruritania.”

“This,” he said, “is Colonel Sapt, and I’m Fritz von Tarlenheim: we both serve the King of Ruritania.”

I bowed and, baring my head, answered:

I bowed my head and replied:

“I am Rudolf Rassendyll. I am a traveller from England; and once for a year or two I held a commission from her Majesty the Queen.”

“I’m Rudolf Rassendyll. I’m a traveler from England, and for a year or two, I had a commission from Her Majesty the Queen.”

“Then we are all brethren of the sword,” answered Tarlenheim, holding out his hand, which I took readily.

“Then we’re all brothers in arms,” replied Tarlenheim, extending his hand, which I took eagerly.

“Rassendyll, Rassendyll!” muttered Colonel Sapt; then a gleam of intelligence flitted across his face.

“Rassendyll, Rassendyll!” murmured Colonel Sapt; then a spark of understanding crossed his face.

“By Heaven!” he cried, “you’re of the Burlesdons?”

“By Heaven!” he exclaimed, “you’re one of the Burlesdons?”

“My brother is now Lord Burlesdon,” said I.

“My brother is now Lord Burlesdon,” I said.

“Thy head betrayeth thee,” he chuckled, pointing to my uncovered poll. “Why, Fritz, you know the story?”

“Your head gives you away,” he chuckled, pointing to my bare head. “Well, Fritz, do you know the story?”

The young man glanced apologetically at me. He felt a delicacy which my sister-in-law would have admired. To put him at his ease, I remarked with a smile:

The young man looked at me, apologizing with his eyes. He had a sensitivity that my sister-in-law would have appreciated. To help him feel more comfortable, I said with a smile:

“Ah! the story is known here as well as among us, it seems.”

“Ah! It looks like the story is just as well-known here as it is with us.”

“Known!” cried Sapt. “If you stay here, the deuce a man in all Ruritania will doubt of it—or a woman either.”

“Known!” shouted Sapt. “If you stick around here, not a single person in all of Ruritania will question it—or any woman either.”

I began to feel uncomfortable. Had I realized what a very plainly written pedigree I carried about with me, I should have thought long before I visited Ruritania. However, I was in for it now.

I started to feel uneasy. If I had understood how simple my background was, I would have thought twice before going to Ruritania. But now, I was committed.

At this moment a ringing voice sounded from the wood behind us:

At that moment, a clear voice echoed from the woods behind us:

“Fritz, Fritz! where are you, man?”

“Fritz, Fritz! Where are you, man?”

Tarlenheim started, and said hastily:

Tarlenheim began and said quickly:

“It’s the King!”

“It's the King!”

Old Sapt chuckled again.

Old Sapt laughed again.

Then a young man jumped out from behind the trunk of a tree and stood beside us. As I looked at him, I uttered an astonished cry; and he, seeing me, drew back in sudden wonder. Saving the hair on my face and a manner of conscious dignity which his position gave him, saving also that he lacked perhaps half an inch—nay, less than that, but still something—of my height, the King of Ruritania might have been Rudolf Rassendyll, and I, Rudolf, the King.

Then a young man jumped out from behind the trunk of a tree and stood beside us. When I saw him, I let out an astonished cry; and he, noticing me, stepped back in surprise. Aside from the hair on my face and the sense of dignity his position gave him, and the fact that he was maybe half an inch—no, even less—shorter than me, the King of Ruritania could have been Rudolf Rassendyll, and I, Rudolf, could have been the King.

For an instant we stood motionless, looking at one another. Then I bared my head again and bowed respectfully. The King found his voice, and asked in bewilderment:

For a moment we stayed silent, just staring at each other. Then I uncovered my head again and bowed respectfully. The King regained his voice and asked in confusion:

“Colonel—Fritz—who is this gentleman?”

“Colonel—Fritz—who's this guy?”

I was about to answer, when Colonel Sapt stepped between the King and me, and began to talk to his Majesty in a low growl. The King towered over Sapt, and, as he listened, his eyes now and again sought mine. I looked at him long and carefully. The likeness was certainly astonishing, though I saw the points of difference also. The King’s face was slightly more fleshy than mine, the oval of its contour the least trifle more pronounced, and, as I fancied, his mouth lacking something of the firmness (or obstinacy) which was to be gathered from my close-shutting lips. But, for all that, and above all minor distinctions, the likeness rose striking, salient, wonderful.

I was about to reply when Colonel Sapt stepped in between the King and me, starting to speak to His Majesty in a low growl. The King towered over Sapt, and as he listened, his eyes occasionally found mine. I looked at him closely and carefully. The resemblance was definitely shocking, though I noticed some differences too. The King’s face was slightly more rounded than mine, the oval of his face a bit more pronounced, and I thought his mouth lacked some of the firmness (or stubbornness) that my tightly shut lips conveyed. But despite that, and above all the minor differences, the resemblance was striking, clear, and amazing.

Sapt ceased speaking, and the King still frowned. Then, gradually, the corners of his mouth began to twitch, his nose came down (as mine does when I laugh), his eyes twinkled, and, behold! he burst into the merriest fit of irrepressible laughter, which rang through the woods and proclaimed him a jovial soul.

Sapt stopped talking, and the King still looked serious. Then, slowly, the corners of his mouth started to twitch, his nose crinkled (like mine does when I laugh), his eyes sparkled, and, suddenly! he broke into a fit of uncontrollable laughter that echoed through the woods and revealed him to be a cheerful person.

“Well met, cousin!” he cried, stepping up to me, clapping me on the back, and laughing still. “You must forgive me if I was taken aback. A man doesn’t expect to see double at this time of day, eh, Fritz?”

“Well met, cousin!” he said, coming up to me, giving me a friendly slap on the back, and still laughing. “You have to forgive me for being a bit surprised. A guy doesn’t expect to see double at this time of day, right, Fritz?”

“I must pray pardon, sire, for my presumption,” said I. “I trust it will not forfeit your Majesty’s favour.”

“I must ask for your forgiveness, sir, for my boldness,” I said. “I hope it won't cost me your Majesty’s favor.”

“By Heaven! you’ll always enjoy the King’s countenance,” he laughed, “whether I like it or not; and, sir, I shall very gladly add to it what services I can. Where are you travelling to?”

“By heaven! You’ll always have the King’s favor,” he laughed, “whether I like it or not; and, sir, I’ll be more than happy to contribute whatever services I can. Where are you headed?”

“To Strelsau, sire—to the coronation.”

"To Strelsau, sir—to the coronation."

The King looked at his friends: he still smiled, though his expression hinted some uneasiness. But the humorous side of the matter caught him again.

The King looked at his friends: he still smiled, but his expression showed some unease. However, the funny side of the situation got to him again.

“Fritz, Fritz!” he cried, “a thousand crowns for a sight of brother Michael’s face when he sees a pair of us!” and the merry laugh rang out again.

“Fritz, Fritz!” he shouted, “a thousand crowns to see the look on brother Michael’s face when he sees us together!” and the cheerful laugh echoed again.

“Seriously,” observed Fritz von Tarlenheim, “I question Mr. Rassendyll’s wisdom in visiting Strelsau just now.”

“Honestly,” noted Fritz von Tarlenheim, “I doubt Mr. Rassendyll’s judgment in coming to Strelsau at this time.”

The King lit a cigarette.

The king lit a cigarette.

“Well, Sapt?” said he, questioningly.

“Well, Sapt?” he asked, puzzled.

“He mustn’t go,” growled the old fellow.

“He can’t go,” growled the old guy.

“Come, colonel, you mean that I should be in Mr. Rassendyll’s debt, if—”

“Come on, colonel, you mean that I would owe Mr. Rassendyll something if—”

“Oh, ay! wrap it up in the right way,” said Sapt, hauling a great pipe out of his pocket.

“Oh, yeah! Wrap it up properly,” said Sapt, pulling a large pipe out of his pocket.

“Enough, sire,” said I. “I’ll leave Ruritania today.”

“That's enough, your majesty,” I said. “I’ll leave Ruritania today.”

“No, by thunder, you shan’t—and that’s sans phrase, as Sapt likes it. For you shall dine with me tonight, happen what will afterwards. Come, man, you don’t meet a new relation every day!”

“No way, you’re not—no ifs or buts about it, just like Sapt likes it. You’re going to have dinner with me tonight, no matter what happens after that. Come on, man, you don’t get a new relative every day!”

“We dine sparingly tonight,” said Fritz von Tarlenheim.

“We're having a light dinner tonight,” said Fritz von Tarlenheim.

“Not we—with our new cousin for a guest!” cried the King; and, as Fritz shrugged his shoulders, he added: “Oh! I’ll remember our early start, Fritz.”

“Not us—with our new cousin visiting!” shouted the King; and, as Fritz shrugged his shoulders, he added: “Oh! I’ll remember our early start, Fritz.”

“So will I—tomorrow morning,” said old Sapt, pulling at his pipe.

“Me too—tomorrow morning,” said old Sapt, tugging at his pipe.

“O wise old Sapt!” cried the King. “Come, Mr. Rassendyll—by the way, what name did they give you?”

“O wise old Sapt!” exclaimed the King. “Come on, Mr. Rassendyll—by the way, what name did they give you?”

“Your Majesty’s,” I answered, bowing.

"Your Majesty," I replied, bowing.

“Well, that shows they weren’t ashamed of us,” he laughed. “Come, then, cousin Rudolf; I’ve got no house of my own here, but my dear brother Michael lends us a place of his, and we’ll make shift to entertain you there;” and he put his arm through mine and, signing to the others to accompany us, walked me off, westerly, through the forest.

“Well, that shows they weren’t embarrassed by us,” he laughed. “Come on, cousin Rudolf; I don’t have a place of my own here, but my dear brother Michael is letting us use his, and we’ll manage to host you there;” and he linked his arm with mine and, signaling for the others to follow us, led me off west through the forest.

We walked for more than half an hour, and the King smoked cigarettes and chattered incessantly. He was full of interest in my family, laughed heartily when I told him of the portraits with Elphberg hair in our galleries, and yet more heartily when he heard that my expedition to Ruritania was a secret one.

We walked for over half an hour, and the King smoked cigarettes and talked non-stop. He was really interested in my family, laughed loudly when I told him about the portraits with Elphberg hair in our galleries, and laughed even more when he found out that my trip to Ruritania was a secret.

“You have to visit your disreputable cousin on the sly, have you?” said he.

"You need to sneak a visit to your shady cousin, huh?" he said.

Suddenly emerging from the wood, we came on a small and rude hunting-lodge. It was a one-storey building, a sort of bungalow, built entirely of wood. As we approached it, a little man in a plain livery came out to meet us. The only other person I saw about the place was a fat elderly woman, whom I afterwards discovered to be the mother of Johann, the duke’s keeper.

Suddenly coming out of the woods, we stumbled upon a small, rough hunting lodge. It was a single-story building, kind of like a bungalow, made completely of wood. As we got closer, a little man in simple attire came out to greet us. The only other person I noticed around was a plump older woman, who I later found out was the mother of Johann, the duke’s keeper.

“Well, is dinner ready, Josef?” asked the King.

“Well, is dinner ready, Josef?” the King asked.

The little servant informed us that it was, and we soon sat down to a plentiful meal. The fare was plain enough: the King ate heartily, Fritz von Tarlenheim delicately, old Sapt voraciously. I played a good knife and fork, as my custom is; the King noticed my performance with approval.

The young servant let us know it was ready, and we quickly sat down to a generous meal. The food was simple: the King ate with enthusiasm, Fritz von Tarlenheim was more reserved, and old Sapt devoured his food eagerly. I made good use of my knife and fork, as I usually do; the King observed my efforts with approval.

“We’re all good trenchermen, we Elphbergs,” said he. “But what?—we’re eating dry! Wine, Josef! wine, man! Are we beasts, to eat without drinking? Are we cattle, Josef?”

“We’re all good eaters, we Elphbergs,” he said. “But what?—we’re eating dry! Wine, Josef! Wine, man! Are we animals, to eat without drinking? Are we cattle, Josef?”

At this reproof Josef hastened to load the table with bottles.

At this criticism, Josef rushed to load the table with bottles.

“Remember tomorrow!” said Fritz.

“Don’t forget tomorrow!” said Fritz.

“Ay—tomorrow!” said old Sapt.

“Yeah—tomorrow!” said old Sapt.

The King drained a bumper to his “Cousin Rudolf,” as he was gracious—or merry—enough to call me; and I drank its fellow to the “Elphberg Red,” whereat he laughed loudly.

The King downed a drink to his “Cousin Rudolf,” as he was kind—or cheerful—enough to call me; and I raised mine to the “Elphberg Red,” which made him laugh out loud.

Now, be the meat what it might, the wine we drank was beyond all price or praise, and we did it justice. Fritz ventured once to stay the King’s hand.

Now, regardless of what the meat was, the wine we drank was priceless and worthy of all praise, and we truly appreciated it. Fritz once dared to stop the King’s hand.

“What?” cried the King. “Remember you start before I do, Master Fritz—you must be more sparing by two hours than I.”

“What?” shouted the King. “Remember, you start two hours before I do, Master Fritz—you need to be more careful with your time than I am.”

Fritz saw that I did not understand.

Fritz noticed that I didn't get it.

“The colonel and I,” he explained, “leave here at six: we ride down to Zenda and return with the guard of honour to fetch the King at eight, and then we all ride together to the station.”

“The colonel and I,” he explained, “are leaving here at six: we’ll ride down to Zenda and come back with the guard of honor to pick up the King at eight, and then we’ll all ride together to the station.”

“Hang that same guard!” growled Sapt.

“Hang that same guard!” Sapt growled.

“Oh! it’s very civil of my brother to ask the honour for his regiment,” said the King. “Come, cousin, you need not start early. Another bottle, man!”

“Oh! It’s really nice of my brother to request the honor for his regiment,” said the King. “Come on, cousin, you don’t have to leave so soon. Another drink, please!”

I had another bottle—or, rather, a part of one, for the larger half travelled quickly down his Majesty’s throat. Fritz gave up his attempts at persuasion: from persuading, he fell to being persuaded, and soon we were all of us as full of wine as we had any right to be. The King began talking of what he would do in the future, old Sapt of what he had done in the past, Fritz of some beautiful girl or other, and I of the wonderful merits of the Elphberg dynasty. We all talked at once, and followed to the letter Sapt’s exhortation to let the morrow take care of itself.

I had another bottle—or, more like, a bit of one, since the bigger portion quickly went down His Majesty's throat. Fritz gave up trying to convince us: instead of persuading, he became the one being convinced, and soon we were all as full of wine as we could reasonably be. The King started discussing his plans for the future, old Sapt shared tales of his past, Fritz went on about some beautiful girl or another, and I extolled the amazing qualities of the Elphberg dynasty. We all spoke at once and followed Sapt's advice to let tomorrow take care of itself.

At last the King set down his glass and leant back in his chair.

At last, the King set his glass down and leaned back in his chair.

“I have drunk enough,” said he.

"I've had enough to drink," he said.

“Far be it from me to contradict the King,” said I.

“It's not my place to go against the King,” I said.

Indeed, his remark was most absolutely true—so far as it went.

Indeed, his statement was completely accurate—as far as it went.

While I yet spoke, Josef came and set before the King a marvellous old wicker-covered flagon. It had lain so long in some darkened cellar that it seemed to blink in the candlelight.

While I was still speaking, Josef came and placed an amazing old wicker-covered jug before the King. It had been stored away for so long in a dark cellar that it seemed to blink in the candlelight.

“His Highness the Duke of Strelsau bade me set this wine before the King, when the King was weary of all other wines, and pray the King to drink, for the love that he bears his brother.”

“His Highness the Duke of Strelsau asked me to bring this wine to the King when he was tired of all the other wines and to encourage the King to drink it, for the love he has for his brother.”

“Well done, Black Michael!” said the King. “Out with the cork, Josef. Hang him! Did he think I’d flinch from his bottle?”

“Well done, Black Michael!” said the King. “Get the cork out, Josef. Hang him! Did he think I’d back down from his bottle?”

The bottle was opened, and Josef filled the King’s glass. The King tasted it. Then, with a solemnity born of the hour and his own condition, he looked round on us:

The bottle was opened, and Josef poured the King’s glass. The King took a sip. Then, with a seriousness that matched the moment and his own state, he looked around at us:

“Gentlemen, my friends—Rudolf, my cousin (‘tis a scandalous story, Rudolf, on my honour!), everything is yours to the half of Ruritania. But ask me not for a single drop of this divine bottle, which I will drink to the health of that—that sly knave, my brother, Black Michael.”

“Gentlemen, my friends—Rudolf, my cousin (it’s a scandalous story, Rudolf, I swear!), everything here is yours to half of Ruritania. But don’t ask me for even a single drop from this divine bottle, which I will drink to the health of that—that crafty rogue, my brother, Black Michael.”

And the King seized the bottle and turned it over his mouth, and drained it and flung it from him, and laid his head on his arms on the table.

And the King grabbed the bottle, tipped it to his mouth, drank it all, threw it away, and rested his head on his arms on the table.

And we drank pleasant dreams to his Majesty—and that is all I remember of the evening. Perhaps it is enough.

And we toasted to his Majesty with happy dreams—and that's all I remember from the evening. Maybe that's enough.

CHAPTER 4
The King Keeps His Appointment

Whether I had slept a minute or a year I knew not. I awoke with a start and a shiver; my face, hair and clothes dripped water, and opposite me stood old Sapt, a sneering smile on his face and an empty bucket in his hand. On the table by him sat Fritz von Tarlenheim, pale as a ghost and black as a crow under the eyes.

Whether I had slept for a minute or a year, I couldn't tell. I woke up suddenly, shivering; my face, hair, and clothes were soaked. Across from me stood old Sapt, a sneer on his face and an empty bucket in his hand. Sitting next to him was Fritz von Tarlenheim, looking as pale as a ghost and dark under his eyes like a crow.

I leapt to my feet in anger.

I jumped up in rage.

“Your joke goes too far, sir!” I cried.

“Your joke goes too far, man!” I shouted.

“Tut, man, we’ve no time for quarrelling. Nothing else would rouse you. It’s five o’clock.”

“Come on, we don’t have time to fight. Nothing else will get you moving. It’s five o’clock.”

“I’ll thank you, Colonel Sapt—” I began again, hot in spirit, though I was uncommonly cold in body.

“I appreciate it, Colonel Sapt—” I started again, feeling passionate, even though I was unusually cold.

“Rassendyll,” interrupted Fritz, getting down from the table and taking my arm, “look here.”

“Rassendyll,” Fritz said, stepping away from the table and taking my arm, “check this out.”

The King lay full length on the floor. His face was red as his hair, and he breathed heavily. Sapt, the disrespectful old dog, kicked him sharply. He did not stir, nor was there any break in his breathing. I saw that his face and head were wet with water, as were mine.

The King was sprawled out on the floor. His face was as red as his hair, and he was breathing hard. Sapt, the rude old dog, kicked him sharply. He didn't move, nor did his breathing change. I noticed that both his face and head were wet with water, just like mine.

“We’ve spent half an hour on him,” said Fritz.

“We’ve spent thirty minutes on him,” said Fritz.

“He drank three times what either of you did,” growled Sapt.

“He drank three times as much as either of you did,” growled Sapt.

I knelt down and felt his pulse. It was alarmingly languid and slow. We three looked at one another.

I knelt down and checked his pulse. It was worryingly slow and weak. The three of us exchanged glances.

“Was it drugged—that last bottle?” I asked in a whisper.

“Was that last bottle drugged?” I asked quietly.

“I don’t know,” said Sapt.

"I don't know," Sapt said.

“We must get a doctor.”

"We need to get a doctor."

“There’s none within ten miles, and a thousand doctors wouldn’t take him to Strelsau today. I know the look of it. He’ll not move for six or seven hours yet.”

“There’s no one within ten miles, and a thousand doctors wouldn't take him to Strelsau today. I know how this is. He won't budge for six or seven hours yet.”

“But the coronation!” I cried in horror.

“But the coronation!” I shouted in shock.

Fritz shrugged his shoulders, as I began to see was his habit on most occasions.

Fritz shrugged his shoulders, which I started to notice was his usual habit most of the time.

“We must send word that he’s ill,” he said.

“We need to let everyone know that he’s sick,” he said.

“I suppose so,” said I.

"I guess so," I said.

Old Sapt, who seemed as fresh as a daisy, had lit his pipe and was puffing hard at it.

Old Sapt, looking as lively as ever, had lit his pipe and was smoking it vigorously.

“If he’s not crowned today,” said he, “I’ll lay a crown he’s never crowned.”

“If he’s not crowned today,” he said, “I’ll bet a crown he’s never had a crown before.”

“But heavens, why?”

“But why on earth?”

“The whole nation’s there to meet him; half the army—ay, and Black Michael at the head. Shall we send word that the King’s drunk?”

“The whole nation is there to greet him; half the army—yeah, and Black Michael leading them. Should we let them know that the King is drunk?”

“That he’s ill,” said I, in correction.

"That he's sick," I said, correcting.

“Ill!” echoed Sapt, with a scornful laugh. “They know his illnesses too well. He’s been ‘ill’ before!”

“Ill!” Sapt scoffed, laughing derisively. “They know his ailments all too well. He’s been ‘ill’ plenty of times before!”

“Well, we must chance what they think,” said Fritz helplessly. “I’ll carry the news and make the best of it.”

“Well, we have to risk what they think,” said Fritz helplessly. “I’ll deliver the news and make the best of it.”

Sapt raised his hand.

Sapt raised his hand.

“Tell me,” said he. “Do you think the King was drugged?”

“Tell me,” he said. “Do you think the King was drugged?”

“I do,” said I.

“I do,” I said.

“And who drugged him?”

“And who slipped him something?”

“That damned hound, Black Michael,” said Fritz between his teeth.

"That damn hound, Black Michael," Fritz muttered through clenched teeth.

“Ay,” said Sapt, “that he might not come to be crowned. Rassendyll here doesn’t know our pretty Michael. What think you, Fritz, has Michael no king ready? Has half Strelsau no other candidate? As God’s alive, man, the throne’s lost if the King show himself not in Strelsau today. I know Black Michael.”

“Ay,” said Sapt, “that he might not come to be crowned. Rassendyll here doesn’t know our charming Michael. What do you think, Fritz, does Michael have no king ready? Does half of Strelsau have no other candidate? As God’s alive, man, the throne’s lost if the King doesn’t show himself in Strelsau today. I know Black Michael.”

“We could carry him there,” said I.

“We could take him there,” I said.

“And a very pretty picture he makes,” sneered Sapt.

“And he looks really good doing it,” Sapt sneered.

Fritz von Tarlenheim buried his face in his hands. The King breathed loudly and heavily. Sapt stirred him again with his foot.

Fritz von Tarlenheim buried his face in his hands. The King breathed heavily and loudly. Sapt nudged him again with his foot.

“The drunken dog!” he said; “but he’s an Elphberg and the son of his father, and may I rot in hell before Black Michael sits in his place!”

“The drunk dog!” he said; “but he’s an Elphberg and the son of his father, and may I rot in hell before Black Michael takes his place!”

For a moment or two we were all silent; then Sapt, knitting his bushy grey brows, took his pipe from his mouth and said to me:

For a moment or two, we were all quiet; then Sapt, frowning with his bushy gray eyebrows, took his pipe out of his mouth and said to me:

“As a man grows old he believes in Fate. Fate sent you here. Fate sends you now to Strelsau.”

“As a man gets older, he believes in Fate. Fate brought you here. Fate is sending you to Strelsau now.”

I staggered back, murmuring “Good God!”

I stumbled back, muttering “Oh my God!”

Fritz looked up with an eager, bewildered gaze.

Fritz looked up with an excited, confused expression.

“Impossible!” I muttered. “I should be known.”

“Impossible!” I whispered. “I should be recognized.”

“It’s a risk—against a certainty,” said Sapt. “If you shave, I’ll wager you’ll not be known. Are you afraid?”

“It’s a risk against a certainty,” said Sapt. “If you shave, I bet you won’t be recognized. Are you scared?”

“Sir!”

"Hey!"

“Come, lad, there, there; but it’s your life, you know, if you’re known—and mine—and Fritz’s here. But, if you don’t go, I swear to you Black Michael will sit tonight on the throne, and the King lie in prison or his grave.”

“Come on, kid, it’s alright; but it’s your life, you know, if you’re exposed—and mine—and Fritz’s too. But if you don’t leave, I promise you Black Michael will be sitting on the throne tonight, while the King will be in prison or dead.”

“The King would never forgive it,” I stammered.

“The King would never forgive this,” I stammered.

“Are we women? Who cares for his forgiveness?”

“Are we women? Who cares about his forgiveness?”

The clock ticked fifty times, and sixty and seventy times, as I stood in thought. Then I suppose a look came over my face, for old Sapt caught me by the hand, crying:

The clock ticked fifty times, then sixty and seventy, while I stood lost in thought. Then I guess a look appeared on my face, because old Sapt grabbed my hand, exclaiming:

“You’ll go?”

"Are you going?"

“Yes, I’ll go,” said I, and I turned my eyes on the prostrate figure of the King on the floor.

“Yes, I’ll go,” I said, and I looked at the King lying on the floor.

“Tonight,” Sapt went on in a hasty whisper, “we are to lodge in the Palace. The moment they leave us you and I will mount our horses—Fritz must stay there and guard the King’s room—and ride here at a gallop. The King will be ready—Josef will tell him—and he must ride back with me to Strelsau, and you ride as if the devil were behind you to the frontier.”

“Tonight,” Sapt continued in a quick whisper, “we’re staying in the Palace. As soon as they leave, you and I will get on our horses—Fritz needs to stay and guard the King’s room—and we’ll ride like the wind. The King will be ready—Josef will fill him in—and he needs to ride back with me to Strelsau, while you ride like you’re being chased to the border.”

I took it all in in a second, and nodded my head.

I processed everything in an instant and nodded.

“There’s a chance,” said Fritz, with his first sign of hopefulness.

“There’s a chance,” said Fritz, showing his first sign of hope.

“If I escape detection,” said I.

“If I manage to stay out of sight,” I said.

“If we’re detected,” said Sapt. “I’ll send Black Michael down below before I go myself, so help me heaven! Sit in that chair, man.”

“If we’re caught,” Sapt said. “I’ll send Black Michael down below before I go myself, I swear! Sit in that chair, man.”

I obeyed him.

I followed his instructions.

He darted from the room, calling “Josef! Josef!” In three minutes he was back, and Josef with him. The latter carried a jug of hot water, soap and razors. He was trembling as Sapt told him how the land lay, and bade him shave me.

He rushed out of the room, shouting “Josef! Josef!” Just three minutes later, he returned with Josef. Josef had a jug of hot water, soap, and razors. He was shaking as Sapt explained the situation and asked him to shave me.

Suddenly Fritz smote on his thigh:

Suddenly, Fritz hit his thigh:

“But the guard! They’ll know! they’ll know!”

“But the guard! They’ll find out! They’ll find out!”

“Pooh! We shan’t wait for the guard. We’ll ride to Hofbau and catch a train there. When they come, the bird’ll be flown.”

“Come on! We won’t wait for the guard. We’ll ride to Hofbau and catch a train there. By the time they arrive, the bird will have flown.”

“But the King?”

"But what about the King?"

“The King will be in the wine-cellar. I’m going to carry him there now.”

“The King is in the wine cellar. I’m taking him there right now.”

“If they find him?”

"What if they find him?"

“They won’t. How should they? Josef will put them off.”

“They won’t. Why should they? Josef will delay them.”

“But—”

“But—”

Sapt stamped his foot.

Sapt stomped his foot.

“We’re not playing,” he roared. “My God! don’t I know the risk? If they do find him, he’s no worse off than if he isn’t crowned today in Strelsau.”

“We’re not joking around,” he yelled. “My God! Don’t I understand the risk? If they find him, he’s no worse off than if he isn’t crowned today in Strelsau.”

So speaking, he flung the door open and, stooping, put forth a strength I did not dream he had, and lifted the King in his hands. And as he did so, the old woman, Johann the keeper’s mother, stood in the doorway. For a moment she stood, then she turned on her heel, without a sign of surprise, and clattered down the passage.

So saying, he threw the door open and, bending down, used a strength I never imagined he had, and lifted the King in his arms. And as he did this, the old woman, Johann the keeper’s mother, was standing in the doorway. For a moment she stayed there, then she turned on her heel, without showing any surprise, and walked down the hall.

“Has she heard?” cried Fritz.

“Has she heard?” shouted Fritz.

“I’ll shut her mouth!” said Sapt grimly, and he bore off the King in his arms.

“I’ll silence her!” said Sapt grimly, and he carried the King in his arms.

For me, I sat down in an armchair, and as I sat there, half-dazed, Josef clipped and scraped me till my moustache and imperial were things of the past and my face was as bare as the King’s. And when Fritz saw me thus he drew a long breath and exclaimed:—

For me, I settled into an armchair, and while I was there, feeling a bit dazed, Josef trimmed and shaved me until my mustache and goatee were gone, leaving my face as smooth as the King’s. And when Fritz saw me like that, he took a deep breath and exclaimed:—

“By Jove, we shall do it!”

"By God, we’ll make it happen!"

It was six o’clock now, and we had no time to lose. Sapt hurried me into the King’s room, and I dressed myself in the uniform of a colonel of the Guard, finding time as I slipped on the King’s boots to ask Sapt what he had done with the old woman.

It was six o'clock, and we had no time to waste. Sapt rushed me into the King’s room, and I put on the uniform of a colonel of the Guard, finding a moment as I put on the King’s boots to ask Sapt what he had done with the old woman.

“She swore she’d heard nothing,” said he; “but to make sure I tied her legs together and put a handkerchief in her mouth and bound her hands, and locked her up in the coal-cellar, next door to the King. Josef will look after them both later on.”

“She insisted she hadn’t heard anything,” he said; “but to be safe, I tied her legs together, stuffed a handkerchief in her mouth, bound her hands, and locked her in the coal cellar, right next to the King. Josef will take care of both of them later.”

Then I burst out laughing, and even old Sapt grimly smiled.

Then I started laughing, and even old Sapt cracked a smile.

“I fancy,” said he, “that when Josef tells them the King is gone they’ll think it is because we smelt a rat. For you may swear Black Michael doesn’t expect to see him in Strelsau today.”

“I think,” he said, “that when Josef tells them the King is gone, they’ll believe it’s because we sensed trouble. You can bet Black Michael doesn’t expect to see him in Strelsau today.”

I put the King’s helmet on my head. Old Sapt handed me the King’s sword, looking at me long and carefully.

I placed the King’s helmet on my head. Old Sapt handed me the King’s sword, studying me intently for a while.

“Thank God, he shaved his beard!” he exclaimed.

“Thank goodness, he shaved his beard!” he exclaimed.

“Why did he?” I asked.

“Why did he do that?” I asked.

“Because Princess Flavia said he grazed her cheek when he was graciously pleased to give her a cousinly kiss. Come though, we must ride.”

“Because Princess Flavia said he brushed her cheek when he kindly gave her a cousinly kiss. Come on, we need to ride.”

“Is all safe here?”

"Is it safe here?"

“Nothing’s safe anywhere,” said Sapt, “but we can make it no safer.”

“Nothing is safe anywhere,” Sapt said, “but we can’t make it any safer.”

Fritz now rejoined us in the uniform of a captain in the same regiment as that to which my dress belonged. In four minutes Sapt had arrayed himself in his uniform. Josef called that the horses were ready. We jumped on their backs and started at a rapid trot. The game had begun. What would the issue of it be?

Fritz rejoined us wearing the uniform of a captain in the same regiment as my outfit. Within four minutes, Sapt had put on his uniform. Josef announced that the horses were ready. We jumped on and took off at a quick trot. The game had started. What would be the outcome?

The cool morning air cleared my head, and I was able to take in all Sapt said to me. He was wonderful. Fritz hardly spoke, riding like a man asleep, but Sapt, without another word for the King, began at once to instruct me most minutely in the history of my past life, of my family, of my tastes, pursuits, weaknesses, friends, companions, and servants. He told me the etiquette of the Ruritanian Court, promising to be constantly at my elbow to point out everybody whom I ought to know, and give me hints with what degree of favour to greet them.

The cool morning air cleared my mind, and I could fully absorb everything Sapt said to me. He was amazing. Fritz barely spoke, riding like a man in a daze, but Sapt, without another word for the King, immediately started teaching me in detail about my past, my family, my likes, hobbies, weaknesses, friends, companions, and servants. He explained the etiquette of the Ruritanian Court, promising to always be by my side to point out everyone I should know and to give me tips on how to greet them based on their status.

“By the way,” he said, “you’re a Catholic, I suppose?”

“By the way,” he said, “I assume you’re Catholic?”

“Not I,” I answered.

“Not me,” I replied.

“Lord, he’s a heretic!” groaned Sapt, and forthwith he fell to a rudimentary lesson in the practices and observances of the Romish faith.

“Lord, he’s a heretic!” groaned Sapt, and immediately he began a basic lesson on the practices and beliefs of the Catholic faith.

“Luckily,” said he, “you won’t be expected to know much, for the King’s notoriously lax and careless about such matters. But you must be as civil as butter to the Cardinal. We hope to win him over, because he and Michael have a standing quarrel about their precedence.”

“Fortunately,” he said, “you won’t have to know much, since the King is known to be pretty relaxed and careless about these things. But you need to be extremely polite to the Cardinal. We’re hoping to win him over, because he and Michael have an ongoing disagreement about their rank.”

We were by now at the station. Fritz had recovered nerve enough to explain to the astonished station master that the King had changed his plans. The train steamed up. We got into a first-class carriage, and Sapt, leaning back on the cushions, went on with his lesson. I looked at my watch—the King’s watch it was, of course. It was just eight.

We were now at the station. Fritz had gathered enough courage to explain to the surprised station master that the King had changed his plans. The train pulled in. We boarded a first-class carriage, and Sapt, reclining on the cushions, continued with his lesson. I checked my watch—it was the King’s watch, of course. It was just eight.

“I wonder if they’ve gone to look for us,” I said.

“I wonder if they’ve gone to search for us,” I said.

“I hope they won’t find the King,” said Fritz nervously, and this time it was Sapt who shrugged his shoulders.

“I hope they don’t find the King,” said Fritz nervously, and this time it was Sapt who shrugged his shoulders.

The train travelled well, and at half-past nine, looking out of the window, I saw the towers and spires of a great city.

The train was running smoothly, and at 9:30, while looking out the window, I saw the towers and spires of a big city.

“Your capital, my liege,” grinned old Sapt, with a wave of his hand, and, leaning forward, he laid his finger on my pulse. “A little too quick,” said he, in his grumbling tone.

“Your capital, my lord,” grinned old Sapt, waving his hand. He leaned forward and touched my wrist to check my pulse. “A bit too fast,” he said in his usual grumpy tone.

“I’m not made of stone!” I exclaimed.

“I’m not made of stone!” I shouted.

“You’ll do,” said he, with a nod. “We must say Fritz here has caught the ague. Drain your flask, Fritz, for heaven’s sake, boy!”

“You’ll do,” he said, nodding. “We have to say Fritz here has caught the chills. Drink up, Fritz, for heaven’s sake, boy!”

Fritz did as he was bid.

Fritz did what he was told.

“We’re an hour early,” said Sapt. “We’ll send word forward for your Majesty’s arrival, for there’ll be no one here to meet us yet. And meanwhile—”

“We're an hour early,” Sapt said. “We'll let everyone know your Majesty is on the way because there won't be anyone here to greet us yet. And in the meantime—”

“Meanwhile,” said I, “the King’ll be hanged if he doesn’t have some breakfast.”

“Meanwhile,” I said, “the King will be hanged if he doesn’t have some breakfast.”

Old Sapt chuckled, and held out his hand.

Old Sapt laughed and reached out his hand.

“You’re an Elphberg, every inch of you,” said he. Then he paused, and looking at us, said quietly, “God send we may be alive tonight!”

“You're an Elphberg, every bit of you,” he said. Then he paused and, looking at us, said quietly, “Hopefully, we'll be alive tonight!”

“Amen!” said Fritz von Tarlenheim.

"Amen!" said Fritz von Tarlenheim.

The train stopped. Fritz and Sapt leapt out, uncovered, and held the door for me. I choked down a lump that rose in my throat, settled my helmet firmly on my head, and (I’m not ashamed to say it) breathed a short prayer to God. Then I stepped on the platform of the station at Strelsau.

The train came to a halt. Fritz and Sapt jumped out, uncovered, and held the door for me. I swallowed the lump in my throat, adjusted my helmet securely on my head, and (I’m not embarrassed to admit) whispered a quick prayer to God. Then, I stepped onto the platform of the station at Strelsau.

A moment later, all was bustle and confusion: men hurrying up, hats in hand, and hurrying off again; men conducting me to the buffet; men mounting and riding in hot haste to the quarters of the troops, to the Cathedral, to the residence of Duke Michael. Even as I swallowed the last drop of my cup of coffee, the bells throughout all the city broke out into a joyful peal, and the sound of a military band and of men cheering smote upon my ear.

A moment later, everything was chaotic: men rushing around, hats in hand, then hurrying off again; men taking me to the buffet; men galloping off urgently to the troops' quarters, to the Cathedral, to Duke Michael's residence. Just as I finished the last sip of my coffee, the bells throughout the city rang out joyfully, and the sounds of a military band and cheering men reached my ears.

King Rudolf the Fifth was in his good city of Strelsau! And they shouted outside—

King Rudolf the Fifth was in his beloved city of Strelsau! And they shouted outside—

“God save the King!”

"God save the King!"

Old Sapt’s mouth wrinkled into a smile.

Old Sapt grinned.

“God save ’em both!” he whispered. “Courage, lad!” and I felt his hand press my knee.

“God save them both!” he whispered. “Stay strong, man!” and I felt his hand squeeze my knee.

CHAPTER 5
The Adventures of an Understudy

With Fritz von Tarlenheim and Colonel Sapt close behind me, I stepped out of the buffet on to the platform. The last thing I did was to feel if my revolver were handy and my sword loose in the scabbard. A gay group of officers and high dignitaries stood awaiting me, at their head a tall old man, covered with medals, and of military bearing. He wore the yellow and red ribbon of the Red Rose of Ruritania—which, by the way, decorated my unworthy breast also.

With Fritz von Tarlenheim and Colonel Sapt right behind me, I stepped out of the buffet onto the platform. The last thing I did was check if my revolver was accessible and my sword was loose in its scabbard. A lively group of officers and high-ranking officials awaited me, led by a tall, older man adorned with medals and a military presence. He wore the yellow and red ribbon of the Red Rose of Ruritania—which, by the way, also adorned my unworthy chest.

“Marshal Strakencz,” whispered Sapt, and I knew that I was in the presence of the most famous veteran of the Ruritanian army.

“Marshal Strakencz,” whispered Sapt, and I knew that I was in the presence of the most famous veteran of the Ruritanian army.

Just behind the Marshal stood a short spare man, in flowing robes of black and crimson.

Just behind the Marshal stood a short, lean man, wearing flowing black and crimson robes.

“The Chancellor of the Kingdom,” whispered Sapt.

“The Chancellor of the Kingdom,” whispered Sapt.

The Marshal greeted me in a few loyal words, and proceeded to deliver an apology from the Duke of Strelsau. The duke, it seemed, had been afflicted with a sudden indisposition which made it impossible for him to come to the station, but he craved leave to await his Majesty at the Cathedral. I expressed my concern, accepted the Marshal’s excuses very suavely, and received the compliments of a large number of distinguished personages. No one betrayed the least suspicion, and I felt my nerve returning and the agitated beating of my heart subsiding. But Fritz was still pale, and his hand shook like a leaf as he extended it to the Marshal.

The Marshal welcomed me with a few loyal words and then explained that the Duke of Strelsau wanted to apologize. Apparently, the duke had come down with a sudden illness that prevented him from coming to the station, but he asked to meet his Majesty at the Cathedral instead. I expressed my concern, accepted the Marshal's excuses graciously, and received the compliments of many distinguished guests. No one showed the slightest suspicion, and I felt my confidence returning as the anxious pounding of my heart calmed down. However, Fritz still looked pale, and his hand trembled like a leaf as he reached out to the Marshal.

Presently we formed procession and took our way to the door of the station. Here I mounted my horse, the Marshal holding my stirrup. The civil dignitaries went off to their carriages, and I started to ride through the streets with the Marshal on my right and Sapt (who, as my chief aide-de-camp, was entitled to the place) on my left. The city of Strelsau is partly old and partly new. Spacious modern boulevards and residential quarters surround and embrace the narrow, tortuous, and picturesque streets of the original town. In the outer circles the upper classes live; in the inner the shops are situated; and, behind their prosperous fronts, lie hidden populous but wretched lanes and alleys, filled with a poverty-stricken, turbulent, and (in large measure) criminal class. These social and local divisions corresponded, as I knew from Sapt’s information, to another division more important to me. The New Town was for the King; but to the Old Town Michael of Strelsau was a hope, a hero, and a darling.

We formed a procession and headed to the station door. I mounted my horse, with the Marshal holding my stirrup. The government officials went off to their carriages, and I began to ride through the streets with the Marshal on my right and Sapt, my chief aide-de-camp, on my left. The city of Strelsau is a mix of old and new. Wide, modern boulevards and residential areas surround the narrow, winding, and charming streets of the original town. The upper classes live in the outer parts, while the shops are in the inner part. Behind their prosperous facades lie crowded but poor streets and alleys, filled with a struggling, restless, and largely criminal population. These social and geographical divisions matched, as I learned from Sapt, another division that mattered more to me. The New Town was for the King; but in the Old Town, Michael of Strelsau was seen as a hope, a hero, and a favorite.

The scene was very brilliant as we passed along the Grand Boulevard and on to the great square where the Royal Palace stood. Here I was in the midst of my devoted adherents. Every house was hung with red and bedecked with flags and mottoes. The streets were lined with raised seats on each side, and I passed along, bowing this way and that, under a shower of cheers, blessings, and waving handkerchiefs. The balconies were full of gaily dressed ladies, who clapped their hands and curtsied and threw their brightest glances at me. A torrent of red roses fell on me; one bloom lodged in my horse’s mane, and I took it and stuck it in my coat. The Marshal smiled grimly. I had stolen some glances at his face, but he was too impassive to show me whether his sympathies were with me or not.

The scene was vibrant as we made our way down the Grand Boulevard and into the large square where the Royal Palace stood. I found myself surrounded by my loyal supporters. Every house was decorated with red and adorned with flags and slogans. The streets were filled with raised seating on both sides, and as I went by, I bowed this way and that, under a shower of cheers, blessings, and waving handkerchiefs. The balconies were packed with elegantly dressed women who clapped their hands, curtsied, and directed their brightest smiles at me. A cascade of red roses rained down on me; one flower got caught in my horse's mane, and I took it and tucked it into my coat. The Marshal had a grim smile. I had stolen a few glances at his face, but he was too emotionless to reveal whether he was on my side or not.

“The red rose for the Elphbergs, Marshal,” said I gaily, and he nodded.

“The red rose for the Elphbergs, Marshal,” I said cheerfully, and he nodded.

I have written “gaily,” and a strange word it must seem. But the truth is, that I was drunk with excitement. At that moment I believed—I almost believed—that I was in very truth the King; and, with a look of laughing triumph, I raised my eyes to the beauty-laden balconies again . . . and then I started. For, looking down on me, with her handsome face and proud smile, was the lady who had been my fellow traveller—Antoinette de Mauban; and I saw her also start, and her lips moved, and she leant forward and gazed at me. And I, collecting myself, met her eyes full and square, while again I felt my revolver. Suppose she had cried aloud, “That’s not the King!”

I wrote "cheerfully," which must sound odd. But honestly, I was overwhelmed with excitement. In that moment, I almost believed I was truly the King; with a look of joyful triumph, I lifted my eyes to the beautiful balconies again... and then I was startled. Because looking down at me was the lady who had traveled with me—Antoinette de Mauban—her striking face and confident smile on display. I saw her react as well, her lips moving as she leaned forward to stare at me. Gathering my composure, I held her gaze steadily, while once more I felt for my revolver. What if she shouted, "That's not the King!"?

Well, we went by; and then the Marshal, turning round in his saddle, waved his hand, and the Cuirassiers closed round us, so that the crowd could not come near me. We were leaving my quarter and entering Duke Michael’s, and this action of the Marshal’s showed me more clearly than words what the state of feeling in the town must be. But if Fate made me a King, the least I could do was to play the part handsomely.

Well, we passed by; and then the Marshal, turning in his saddle, waved his hand, and the Cuirassiers formed a circle around us, keeping the crowd away from me. We were leaving my area and entering Duke Michael’s, and the Marshal’s gesture made it clear to me, more than words could, what the mood in the town must be. But if Fate granted me the title of King, the least I could do was to fulfill the role with dignity.

“Why this change in our order, Marshal?” said I.

“Why are we changing our order, Marshal?” I asked.

The Marshal bit his white moustache.

The Marshal bit his white mustache.

“It is more prudent, sire,” he murmured.

“It’s smarter, sir,” he murmured.

I drew rein.

I pulled back.

“Let those in front ride on,” said I, “till they are fifty yards ahead. But do you, Marshal, and Colonel Sapt and my friends, wait here till I have ridden fifty yards. And see that no one is nearer to me. I will have my people see that their King trusts them.”

“Let the ones in front continue on,” I said, “until they are fifty yards ahead. But you, Marshal, and Colonel Sapt and my friends, stay here until I’ve ridden fifty yards. And make sure no one gets closer to me. I want my people to see that their King trusts them.”

Sapt laid his hand on my arm. I shook him off. The Marshal hesitated.

Sapt put his hand on my arm. I shrugged him off. The Marshal hesitated.

“Am I not understood?” said I; and, biting his moustache again, he gave the orders. I saw old Sapt smiling into his beard, but he shook his head at me. If I had been killed in open day in the streets of Strelsau, Sapt’s position would have been a difficult one.

“Am I not being understood?” I said; and, biting his mustache again, he gave the orders. I saw old Sapt smiling into his beard, but he shook his head at me. If I had been killed in broad daylight on the streets of Strelsau, Sapt would have found himself in a tough spot.

Perhaps I ought to say that I was dressed all in white, except my boots. I wore a silver helmet with gilt ornaments, and the broad ribbon of the Rose looked well across my chest. I should be paying a poor compliment to the King if I did not set modesty aside and admit that I made a very fine figure. So the people thought; for when I, riding alone, entered the dingy, sparsely decorated, sombre streets of the Old Town, there was first a murmur, then a cheer, and a woman, from a window above a cookshop, cried the old local saying:

Maybe I should say that I was dressed all in white, except for my boots. I wore a silver helmet with gold decorations, and the wide ribbon of the Rose looked great across my chest. I’d be insulting the King if I didn’t put modesty aside and admit that I looked really impressive. The people thought so too; when I rode alone into the dull, sparsely decorated, gloomy streets of the Old Town, there was first a murmur, then a cheer, and a woman from a window above a kitchen shouted the old local saying:

“If he’s red, he’s right!” whereat I laughed and took off my helmet that she might see that I was of the right colour and they cheered me again at that.

“If he’s red, he’s right!” At that, I laughed and took off my helmet so she could see I was the right color, and they cheered for me once more.

It was more interesting riding thus alone, for I heard the comments of the crowd.

It was more interesting to ride alone like this because I could hear what the crowd was saying.

“He looks paler than his wont,” said one.

“He looks paler than usual,” said one.

“You’d look pale if you lived as he does,” was the highly disrespectful retort.

“You’d look pale if you lived like he does,” was the very disrespectful reply.

“He’s a bigger man than I thought,” said another.

“He's a bigger guy than I expected,” said another.

“So he had a good jaw under that beard after all,” commented a third.

“So he actually had a strong jaw under that beard, after all,” said a third person.

“The pictures of him aren’t handsome enough,” declared a pretty girl, taking great care that I should hear. No doubt it was mere flattery.

“The pictures of him aren’t good-looking enough,” said a pretty girl, making sure I could hear her. It was probably just flattery.

But, in spite of these signs of approval and interest, the mass of the people received me in silence and with sullen looks, and my dear brother’s portrait ornamented most of the windows—which was an ironical sort of greeting to the King. I was quite glad that he had been spared the unpleasant sight. He was a man of quick temper, and perhaps he would not have taken it so placidly as I did.

But, despite these signs of approval and interest, most people greeted me in silence and with sullen expressions, and my dear brother’s portrait decorated most of the windows—which was an ironic kind of welcome to the King. I was relieved that he didn’t have to see the unpleasant scene. He had a quick temper, and maybe he wouldn’t have taken it as calmly as I did.

At last we were at the Cathedral. Its great grey front, embellished with hundreds of statues and boasting a pair of the finest oak doors in Europe, rose for the first time before me, and the sudden sense of my audacity almost overcame me. Everything was in a mist as I dismounted. I saw the Marshal and Sapt dimly, and dimly the throng of gorgeously robed priests who awaited me. And my eyes were still dim as I walked up the great nave, with the pealing of the organ in my ears. I saw nothing of the brilliant throng that filled it, I hardly distinguished the stately figure of the Cardinal as he rose from the archiepiscopal throne to greet me. Two faces only stood out side by side clearly before my eyes—the face of a girl, pale and lovely, surmounted by a crown of the glorious Elphberg hair (for in a woman it is glorious), and the face of a man, whose full-blooded red cheeks, black hair, and dark deep eyes told me that at last I was in the presence of my brother, Black Michael. And when he saw me his red cheeks went pale all in a moment, and his helmet fell with a clatter on the floor. Till that moment I believe that he had not realized that the King was in very truth come to Strelsau.

Finally, we arrived at the Cathedral. Its grand gray facade, adorned with hundreds of statues and featuring a pair of the finest oak doors in Europe, stood before me for the first time, and the sudden realization of my boldness nearly overwhelmed me. Everything seemed hazy as I got down from my horse. I vaguely saw the Marshal and Sapt, and the crowd of beautifully robed priests waiting for me appeared unclear. My vision remained blurry as I walked up the grand nave, the sound of the organ ringing in my ears. I couldn’t make out the vibrant crowd filling the space, and I barely recognized the Cardinal as he rose from the archiepiscopal throne to welcome me. Only two faces stood out clearly in front of me—the face of a girl, pale and beautiful, crowned with the magnificent Elphberg hair (which is stunning on a woman), and the face of a man, whose flushed red cheeks, black hair, and deep dark eyes revealed that I was finally in the presence of my brother, Black Michael. When he saw me, his red cheeks drained of color instantly, and his helmet clanged against the floor. Until that moment, I don’t think he had realized that the King had truly come to Strelsau.

Of what followed next I remember nothing. I knelt before the altar and the Cardinal anointed my head. Then I rose to my feet, and stretched out my hand and took from him the crown of Ruritania and set it on my head, and I swore the old oath of the King; and (if it were a sin, may it be forgiven me) I received the Holy Sacrament there before them all. Then the great organ pealed out again, the Marshal bade the heralds proclaim me, and Rudolf the Fifth was crowned King; of which imposing ceremony an excellent picture hangs now in my dining-room. The portrait of the King is very good.

Of what happened next, I remember nothing. I knelt before the altar, and the Cardinal anointed my head. Then I stood up, reached out my hand, took the crown of Ruritania from him, and placed it on my head. I swore the traditional oath of the King; and (if it was a sin, may I be forgiven) I received the Holy Sacrament there in front of everyone. Then the great organ played again, the Marshal instructed the heralds to announce me, and Rudolf the Fifth was crowned King; an impressive picture of this ceremony now hangs in my dining room. The portrait of the King is very well done.

Then the lady with the pale face and the glorious hair, her train held by two pages, stepped from her place and came to where I stood. And a herald cried:

Then the woman with the pale face and beautiful hair, her train held by two pages, stepped from her spot and walked over to where I was standing. And a herald shouted:

“Her Royal Highness the Princess Flavia!”

“Princess Flavia!”

She curtsied low, and put her hand under mine and raised my hand and kissed it. And for an instant I thought what I had best do. Then I drew her to me and kissed her twice on the cheek, and she blushed red, and—then his Eminence the Cardinal Archbishop slipped in front of Black Michael, and kissed my hand and presented me with a letter from the Pope—the first and last which I have received from that exalted quarter!

She curtsied low, took my hand, lifted it, and kissed it. For a moment, I thought about what to do next. Then I pulled her closer and kissed her twice on the cheek, and she blushed bright red. Just then, his Eminence the Cardinal Archbishop stepped in front of Black Michael, kissed my hand, and handed me a letter from the Pope—the first and last one I’ve ever received from such a high source!

And then came the Duke of Strelsau. His step trembled, I swear, and he looked to the right and to the left, as a man looks who thinks on flight; and his face was patched with red and white, and his hand shook so that it jumped under mine, and I felt his lips dry and parched. And I glanced at Sapt, who was smiling again into his beard, and, resolutely doing my duty in that station of life to which I had been marvellously called, I took my dear Michael by both hands and kissed him on the cheek. I think we were both glad when that was over!

And then the Duke of Strelsau arrived. He was unsteady on his feet, I swear, and he looked around nervously, like someone considering escape; his face was a mix of red and white, and his hand shook so much that it jumped under mine, and I could feel his lips were dry and parched. I glanced at Sapt, who was smiling into his beard again, and, determined to do my duty in this unexpected position I had found myself in, I took my dear Michael by both hands and kissed him on the cheek. I think we were both relieved when that was done!

But neither in the face of the princess nor in that of any other did I see the least doubt or questioning. Yet, had I and the King stood side by side, she could have told us in an instant, or, at least, on a little consideration. But neither she nor anyone else dreamed or imagined that I could be other than the King. So the likeness served, and for an hour I stood there, feeling as weary and blase as though I had been a king all my life; and everybody kissed my hand, and the ambassadors paid me their respects, among them old Lord Topham, at whose house in Grosvenor Square I had danced a score of times. Thank heaven, the old man was as blind as a bat, and did not claim my acquaintance.

But I didn’t see any doubt or questioning on the princess’s face or anyone else's. If I had been standing next to the King, she could have figured it out in a second, or at least after a moment's thought. But neither she nor anyone else imagined that I could be anyone other than the King. So the resemblance worked, and for an hour I stood there, feeling as tired and indifferent as if I had been a king my whole life; everyone kissed my hand, and the ambassadors showed me their respect, including old Lord Topham, whose house in Grosvenor Square I had danced at many times. Thank goodness the old man was as blind as a bat and didn’t recognize me.

Then back we went through the streets to the Palace, and I heard them cheering Black Michael; but he, Fritz told me, sat biting his nails like a man in a reverie, and even his own friends said that he should have made a braver show. I was in a carriage now, side by side with the Princess Flavia, and a rough fellow cried out:

Then we headed back through the streets to the Palace, and I could hear people cheering for Black Michael; however, Fritz told me that he was sitting there biting his nails like someone lost in thought, and even his own friends said he should have put on a bolder display. I was now in a carriage, sitting next to Princess Flavia, when a rough guy shouted:

“And when’s the wedding?” and as he spoke another struck him in the face, crying “Long live Duke Michael!” and the princess coloured—it was an admirable tint—and looked straight in front of her.

“And when’s the wedding?” As he spoke, another person hit him in the face, shouting “Long live Duke Michael!” The princess blushed—it was a beautiful shade—and looked straight ahead.

Now I felt in a difficulty, because I had forgotten to ask Sapt the state of my affections, or how far matters had gone between the princess and myself. Frankly, had I been the King, the further they had gone the better should I have been pleased. For I am not a slow-blooded man, and I had not kissed Princess Flavia’s cheek for nothing. These thoughts passed through my head, but, not being sure of my ground, I said nothing; and in a moment or two the princess, recovering her equanimity, turned to me.

Now I found myself in a tough spot because I had forgotten to ask Sapt about the status of my feelings or how things stood between the princess and me. Honestly, if I were the King, I would have been happier the further things had progressed. I'm not a slow-moving guy, and I didn't kiss Princess Flavia's cheek for no reason. These thoughts ran through my mind, but unsure of where I stood, I said nothing; and after a moment, the princess, regaining her composure, turned to me.

“Do you know, Rudolf,” said she, “you look somehow different today?”

“Do you know, Rudolf,” she said, “you look a bit different today?”

The fact was not surprising, but the remark was disquieting.

The truth wasn’t shocking, but the comment was unsettling.

“You look,” she went on, “more sober, more sedate; you’re almost careworn, and I declare you’re thinner. Surely it’s not possible that you’ve begun to take anything seriously?”

“You look,” she continued, “more serious, more composed; you seem almost stressed, and I swear you’re thinner. Surely you haven’t started to take anything seriously?”

The princess seemed to hold of the King much the same opinion that Lady Burlesdon held of me.

The princess seemed to have the same opinion of the King that Lady Burlesdon had of me.

I braced myself up to the conversation.

I prepared myself for the conversation.

“Would that please you?” I asked softly.

“Would that make you happy?” I asked gently.

“Oh, you know my views,” said she, turning her eyes away.

“Oh, you know how I feel,” she said, looking away.

“Whatever pleases you I try to do,” I said; and, as I saw her smile and blush, I thought that I was playing the King’s hand very well for him. So I continued and what I said was perfectly true:

“Whatever makes you happy, I try to do,” I said; and, seeing her smile and blush, I felt like I was really playing the King's hand well for him. So I continued, and what I said was completely true:

“I assure you, my dear cousin, that nothing in my life has affected me more than the reception I’ve been greeted with today.”

“I assure you, my dear cousin, that nothing in my life has impacted me more than the welcome I received today.”

She smiled brightly, but in an instant grew grave again, and whispered:

She smiled brightly, but quickly became serious again and whispered:

“Did you notice Michael?”

“Did you see Michael?”

“Yes,” said I, adding, “he wasn’t enjoying himself.”

“Yes,” I said, adding, “he wasn’t having a good time.”

“Do be careful!” she went on. “You don’t—indeed you don’t—keep enough watch on him. You know—”

“Please be careful!” she continued. “You really don’t pay enough attention to him. You know—”

“I know,” said I, “that he wants what I’ve got.”

“I know,” I said, “that he wants what I have.”

“Yes. Hush!”

“Yeah. Be quiet!”

Then—and I can’t justify it, for I committed the King far beyond what I had a right to do—I suppose she carried me off my feet—I went on:

Then—and I can't explain it, because I got the King involved way more than I should have—I guess she swept me off my feet—I continued:

“And perhaps also something which I haven’t got yet, but hope to win some day.”

“And maybe something that I don't have yet, but hope to achieve one day.”

This was my answer. Had I been the King, I should have thought it encouraging:

This was my answer. If I were the King, I would have found it encouraging:

“Haven’t you enough responsibilities on you for one day, cousin?”

“Haven’t you got enough responsibilities for one day, cousin?”

Bang, bang! Blare, blare! We were at the Palace. Guns were firing and trumpets blowing. Rows of lackeys stood waiting, and, handing the princess up the broad marble staircase, I took formal possession, as a crowned King, of the House of my ancestors, and sat down at my own table, with my cousin on my right hand, on her other side Black Michael, and on my left his Eminence the Cardinal. Behind my chair stood Sapt; and at the end of the table, I saw Fritz von Tarlenheim drain to the bottom his glass of champagne rather sooner than he decently should.

Bang, bang! Blare, blare! We were at the Palace. Guns were firing and trumpets were sounding. Rows of servants stood ready, and, escorting the princess up the wide marble staircase, I officially took my place as a crowned King in the home of my ancestors and sat down at my own table, with my cousin on my right and Black Michael on her other side, and his Eminence the Cardinal on my left. Behind my chair stood Sapt, and at the end of the table, I noticed Fritz von Tarlenheim finish his glass of champagne a bit too quickly.

I wondered what the King of Ruritania was doing.

I was curious about what the King of Ruritania was up to.

CHAPTER 6
The Secret of a Cellar

We were in the King’s dressing-room—Fritz von Tarlenheim, Sapt, and I. I flung myself exhausted into an armchair. Sapt lit his pipe. He uttered no congratulations on the marvellous success of our wild risk, but his whole bearing was eloquent of satisfaction. The triumph, aided perhaps by good wine, had made a new man of Fritz.

We were in the King’s dressing room—Fritz von Tarlenheim, Sapt, and I. I collapsed into an armchair, completely worn out. Sapt lit his pipe. He didn’t say a word about the incredible success of our crazy gamble, but his entire demeanor spoke volumes about his satisfaction. The victory, maybe helped by some good wine, had transformed Fritz into a new man.

“What a day for you to remember!” he cried. “Gad, I’d like to be King for twelve hours myself! But, Rassendyll, you mustn’t throw your heart too much into the part. I don’t wonder Black Michael looked blacker than ever—you and the princess had so much to say to one another.”

“What a day for you to remember!” he exclaimed. “Wow, I’d love to be King for just twelve hours myself! But, Rassendyll, don’t get too carried away with the role. I can see why Black Michael looked angrier than ever—you and the princess had so much to talk about.”

“How beautiful she is!” I exclaimed.

“How beautiful she is!” I said.

“Never mind the woman,” growled Sapt. “Are you ready to start?”

“Forget about the woman,” Sapt grumbled. “Are you ready to go?”

“Yes,” said I, with a sigh.

“Yes,” I said, letting out a sigh.

It was five o’clock, and at twelve I should be no more than Rudolf Rassendyll. I remarked on it in a joking tone.

It was five o’clock, and by noon, I would no longer be anything more than Rudolf Rassendyll. I mentioned this in a joking manner.

“You’ll be lucky,” observed Sapt grimly, “if you’re not the late Rudolf Rassendyll. By Heaven! I feel my head wobbling on my shoulders every minute you’re in the city. Do you know, friend, that Michael has had news from Zenda? He went into a room alone to read it—and he came out looking like a man dazed.”

“You’ll be lucky,” Sapt said grimly, “if you’re not the late Rudolf Rassendyll. Honestly! I feel like my head is spinning every minute you’re in the city. Do you know, my friend, that Michael has heard news from Zenda? He went into a room by himself to read it—and he came out looking completely stunned.”

“I’m ready,” said I, this news making me none the more eager to linger.

“I’m ready,” I said, feeling no more eager to stick around after hearing this news.

Sapt sat down.

Sapt took a seat.

“I must write us an order to leave the city. Michael’s Governor, you know, and we must be prepared for hindrances. You must sign the order.”

“I need to draft an order for us to leave the city. You know Michael’s the Governor, and we need to be ready for obstacles. You have to sign the order.”

“My dear colonel, I’ve not been bred a forger!”

“My dear colonel, I wasn’t raised to be a forger!”

Out of his pocket Sapt produced a piece of paper.

Out of his pocket, Sapt pulled out a piece of paper.

“There’s the King’s signature,” he said, “and here,” he went on, after another search in his pocket, “is some tracing paper. If you can’t manage a ‘Rudolf’ in ten minutes, why—I can.”

“Here’s the King’s signature,” he said, “and here,” he continued, after rummaging through his pocket, “is some tracing paper. If you can’t get a ‘Rudolf’ done in ten minutes, well—I can.”

“Your education has been more comprehensive than mine,” said I. “You write it.”

“Your education has been more complete than mine,” I said. “You write it.”

And a very tolerable forgery did this versatile hero produce.

And this versatile hero created a pretty decent forgery.

“Now, Fritz,” said he, “the King goes to bed. He is upset. No one is to see him till nine o’clock tomorrow. You understand—no one?”

“Now, Fritz,” he said, “the King is going to bed. He’s upset. No one is allowed to see him until nine o’clock tomorrow. You understand—no one?”

“I understand,” answered Fritz.

"I get it," replied Fritz.

“Michael may come, and claim immediate audience. You’ll answer that only princes of the blood are entitled to it.”

“Michael might come and ask for an immediate audience. You'll respond that only royal family members are entitled to it.”

“That’ll annoy Michael,” laughed Fritz.

"That'll annoy Michael," laughed Fritz.

“You quite understand?” asked Sapt again. “If the door of this room is opened while we’re away, you’re not to be alive to tell us about it.”

“Do you understand?” Sapt asked again. “If the door to this room is opened while we’re gone, you won’t be around to tell us about it.”

“I need no schooling, colonel,” said Fritz, a trifle haughtily.

“I don’t need any schooling, colonel,” said Fritz, a bit arrogantly.

“Here, wrap yourself in this big cloak,” Sapt continued to me, “and put on this flat cap. My orderly rides with me to the hunting-lodge tonight.”

“Here, wrap yourself in this big cloak,” Sapt said to me, “and put on this flat cap. My assistant is riding with me to the hunting lodge tonight.”

“There’s an obstacle,” I observed. “The horse doesn’t live that can carry me forty miles.”

“There's a problem,” I said. “No horse exists that can carry me forty miles.”

“Oh, yes, he does—two of him: one here—one at the lodge. Now, are you ready?”

“Oh, yes, he does—two of him: one here—one at the lodge. Now, are you ready?”

“I’m ready,” said I.

"I'm ready," I said.

Fritz held out his hand.

Fritz extended his hand.

“In case,” said he; and we shook hands heartily.

“In case,” he said, and we shook hands warmly.

“Damn your sentiment!” growled Sapt. “Come along.”

“Forget your feelings!” growled Sapt. “Let’s go.”

He went, not to the door, but to a panel in the wall.

He went not to the door, but to a panel in the wall.

“In the old King’s time,” said he, “I knew this way well.”

“In the old king’s time,” he said, “I knew this path well.”

I followed him, and we walked, as I should estimate, near two hundred yards along a narrow passage. Then we came to a stout oak door. Sapt unlocked it. We passed through, and found ourselves in a quiet street that ran along the back of the Palace gardens. A man was waiting for us with two horses. One was a magnificent bay, up to any weight; the other a sturdy brown. Sapt signed to me to mount the bay. Without a word to the man, we mounted and rode away. The town was full of noise and merriment, but we took secluded ways. My cloak was wrapped over half my face; the capacious flat cap hid every lock of my tell-tale hair. By Sapt’s directions, I crouched on my saddle, and rode with such a round back as I hope never to exhibit on a horse again. Down a long narrow lane we went, meeting some wanderers and some roisterers; and, as we rode, we heard the Cathedral bells still clanging out their welcome to the King. It was half-past six, and still light. At last we came to the city wall and to a gate.

I followed him, and we walked, I’d guess, about two hundred yards down a narrow path. Then we reached a sturdy oak door. Sapt unlocked it. We went through and found ourselves on a quiet street behind the Palace gardens. A man was waiting for us with two horses. One was an impressive bay, strong enough for any weight; the other was a solid brown. Sapt gestured for me to get on the bay. Without a word to the man, we mounted and rode off. The town was lively and full of noise, but we took quieter routes. My cloak was pulled over half my face; the wide flat cap covered all my revealing hair. Following Sapt's instructions, I hunched over in the saddle, riding with a rounded back that I hope to never do again. We went down a long narrow lane, passing by some wanderers and partygoers; as we rode, we could still hear the Cathedral bells ringing out their welcome for the King. It was half-past six and still light. Finally, we reached the city wall and a gate.

“Have your weapon ready,” whispered Sapt. “We must stop his mouth, if he talks.”

“Get your weapon ready,” Sapt whispered. “We need to shut him up if he starts talking.”

I put my hand on my revolver. Sapt hailed the doorkeeper. The stars fought for us! A little girl of fourteen tripped out.

I placed my hand on my revolver. Sapt called for the doorkeeper. The stars were on our side! A fourteen-year-old girl stumbled out.

“Please, sir, father’s gone to see the King.”

“Please, sir, my dad has gone to see the King.”

“He’d better have stayed here,” said Sapt to me, grinning.

“He better have stayed here,” Sapt said to me, grinning.

“But he said I wasn’t to open the gate, sir.”

“But he said I shouldn’t open the gate, sir.”

“Did he, my dear?” said Sapt, dismounting. “Then give me the key.”

“Did he, my dear?” Sapt said as he got off his horse. “Then give me the key.”

The key was in the child’s hand. Sapt gave her a crown.

The key was in the child's hand. Sapt handed her a crown.

“Here’s an order from the King. Show it to your father. Orderly, open the gate!”

“Here’s a command from the King. Show it to your dad. Orderly, open the gate!”

I leapt down. Between us we rolled back the great gate, led our horses out, and closed it again.

I jumped down. Together, we rolled back the big gate, brought our horses out, and closed it again.

“I shall be sorry for the doorkeeper if Michael finds out that he wasn’t there. Now then, lad, for a canter. We mustn’t go too fast while we’re near the town.”

"I'll feel bad for the doorkeeper if Michael finds out he wasn't there. Alright, kid, let's take a ride. We shouldn't go too fast while we're close to town."

Once, however, outside the city, we ran little danger, for everybody else was inside, merry-making; and as the evening fell we quickened our pace, my splendid horse bounding along under me as though I had been a feather. It was a fine night, and presently the moon appeared. We talked little on the way, and chiefly about the progress we were making.

Once, however, outside the city, we faced little danger, as everyone else was inside celebrating; and as evening fell, we picked up the pace, my amazing horse leaping beneath me as if I weighed nothing. It was a beautiful night, and soon the moon came out. We didn’t talk much on the way, mainly about how far we’d come.

“I wonder what the duke’s despatches told him,” said I, once.

“I wonder what the duke's messages said to him,” I said once.

“Ay, I wonder!” responded Sapt.

“Wow, I wonder!” responded Sapt.

We stopped for a draught of wine and to bait our horses, losing half an hour thus. I dared not go into the inn, and stayed with the horses in the stable. Then we went ahead again, and had covered some five-and-twenty miles, when Sapt abruptly stopped.

We took a break for a drink of wine and to feed our horses, which made us lose half an hour. I didn’t dare go inside the inn, so I stayed with the horses in the stable. After that, we continued on and had traveled about twenty-five miles when Sapt suddenly stopped.

“Hark!” he cried.

“Hey!” he cried.

I listened. Away, far behind us, in the still of the evening—it was just half-past nine—we heard the beat of horses’ hoofs. The wind blowing strong behind us, carried the sound. I glanced at Sapt.

I listened. Far behind us, in the quiet of the evening—it was just half-past nine—we heard the sound of horses' hooves. The strong wind at our backs carried the noise. I looked over at Sapt.

“Come on!” he cried, and spurred his horse into a gallop. When we next paused to listen, the hoof-beats were not audible, and we relaxed our pace. Then we heard them again. Sapt jumped down and laid his ear to the ground.

“Come on!” he shouted, kicking his horse into a gallop. When we stopped to listen again, we couldn't hear the hoofbeats, so we slowed down. Then we heard them once more. Sapt jumped off and put his ear to the ground.

“There are two,” he said. “They’re only a mile behind. Thank God the road curves in and out, and the wind’s our way.”

“There are two,” he said. “They’re just a mile behind us. Thank God the road twists and turns, and the wind is in our favor.”

We galloped on. We seemed to be holding our own. We had entered the outskirts of the forest of Zenda, and the trees, closing in behind us as the track zigged and zagged, prevented us seeing our pursuers, and them from seeing us.

We rode hard. It felt like we were managing just fine. We had reached the edge of the forest of Zenda, and the trees, closing in behind us as the path twisted and turned, kept us from seeing our pursuers, and them from seeing us.

Another half-hour brought us to a divide of the road. Sapt drew rein.

Another half-hour later, we reached a fork in the road. Sapt pulled up the reins.

“To the right is our road,” he said. “To the left, to the Castle. Each about eight miles. Get down.”

“To the right is our road,” he said. “To the left, towards the Castle. Each is about eight miles. Get down.”

“But they’ll be on us!” I cried.

"But they'll be after us!" I exclaimed.

“Get down!” he repeated brusquely; and I obeyed. The wood was dense up to the very edge of the road. We led our horses into the covert, bound handkerchiefs over their eyes, and stood beside them.

“Get down!” he repeated sharply, and I followed his command. The woods were thick right up to the edge of the road. We brought our horses into the cover, tied cloths over their eyes, and stood beside them.

“You want to see who they are?” I whispered.

“You want to know who they are?” I whispered.

“Ay, and where they’re going,” he answered.

“Ay, and where they’re headed,” he replied.

I saw that his revolver was in his hand.

I saw that he had his revolver in his hand.

Nearer and nearer came the hoofs. The moon shone out now clear and full, so that the road was white with it. The ground was hard, and we had left no traces.

Nearer and nearer came the hoofbeats. The moon was shining bright and full now, making the road look white. The ground was hard, and we had left no marks.

“Here they come!” whispered Sapt.

“Here they come!” whispered Sapt.

“It’s the duke!”

“It’s the duke!”

“I thought so,” he answered.

"I figured as much," he replied.

It was the duke; and with him a burly fellow whom I knew well, and who had cause to know me afterwards—Max Holf, brother to Johann the keeper, and body-servant to his Highness. They were up to us: the duke reined up. I saw Sapt’s finger curl lovingly towards the trigger. I believe he would have given ten years of his life for a shot; and he could have picked off Black Michael as easily as I could a barn-door fowl in a farmyard. I laid my hand on his arm. He nodded reassuringly: he was always ready to sacrifice inclination to duty.

It was the duke, and with him was a big guy I recognized well, who had reasons to remember me later—Max Holf, brother of Johann the keeper, and personal servant to his Highness. They were closing in on us: the duke pulled up his horse. I noticed Sapt’s finger tightening towards the trigger. I think he would have gladly traded ten years of his life for a shot; he could have taken out Black Michael as easily as I could catch a chicken in a farmyard. I placed my hand on his arm. He nodded reassuringly: he was always ready to put duty before desire.

“Which way?” asked Black Michael.

"Which way?" Black Michael asked.

“To the Castle, your Highness,” urged his companion. “There we shall learn the truth.”

“To the Castle, your Highness,” urged his companion. “There we’ll find out the truth.”

For an instant the duke hesitated.

For a moment, the duke paused.

“I thought I heard hoofs,” said he.

“I thought I heard hooves,” he said.

“I think not, your Highness.”

"I don't think so, your Highness."

“Why shouldn’t we go to the lodge?”

“Why shouldn't we go to the lodge?”

“I fear a trap. If all is well, why go to the lodge? If not, it’s a snare to trap us.”

“I’m worried it’s a trap. If everything’s fine, why go to the lodge? If it’s not, then it’s a setup to catch us.”

Suddenly the duke’s horse neighed. In an instant we folded our cloaks close round our horses’ heads, and, holding them thus, covered the duke and his attendant with our revolvers. If they had found us, they had been dead men, or our prisoners.

Suddenly, the duke’s horse neighed. In an instant, we pulled our cloaks tightly around our horses’ heads and, holding them this way, aimed our revolvers at the duke and his attendant. If they had discovered us, they would have been dead or our prisoners.

Michael waited a moment longer. Then he cried:

Michael waited a moment longer. Then he shouted:

“To Zenda, then!” and setting spurs to his horse, galloped on.

“To Zenda, then!” He spurred his horse and galloped away.

Sapt raised his weapon after him, and there was such an expression of wistful regret on his face that I had much ado not to burst out laughing.

Sapt raised his weapon at him, and there was such a look of bittersweet regret on his face that I had to really hold back my laughter.

For ten minutes we stayed where we were.

For ten minutes, we stayed where we were.

“You see,” said Sapt, “they’ve sent him news that all is well.”

"You see," Sapt said, "they've sent him word that everything is fine."

“What does that mean?” I asked.

“What does that mean?” I asked.

“God knows,” said Sapt, frowning heavily. “But it’s brought him from Strelsau in a rare puzzle.”

“God knows,” Sapt said, frowning deeply. “But it’s brought him from Strelsau in quite a mystery.”

Then we mounted, and rode as fast as our weary horses could lay their feet to the ground. For those last eight miles we spoke no more. Our minds were full of apprehension. “All is well.” What did it mean? Was all well with the King?

Then we got on our horses and rode as fast as our tired horses could manage. For the last eight miles, we didn’t say anything. Our minds were filled with worry. “All is well.” What did that mean? Was everything okay with the King?

At last the lodge came in sight. Spurring our horses to a last gallop, we rode up to the gate. All was still and quiet. Not a soul came to meet us. We dismounted in haste. Suddenly Sapt caught me by the arm.

At last, the lodge came into view. Pushing our horses for one last sprint, we rode up to the gate. Everything was calm and quiet. No one was there to greet us. We quickly got off our horses. Suddenly, Sapt grabbed my arm.

“Look there!” he said, pointing to the ground.

“Look there!” he said, pointing to the ground.

I looked down. At my feet lay five or six silk handkerchiefs, torn and slashed and rent. I turned to him questioningly.

I looked down. At my feet were five or six silk handkerchiefs, torn and ripped apart. I turned to him with a questioning look.

“They’re what I tied the old woman up with,” said he. “Fasten the horses, and come along.”

“They’re what I used to tie up the old woman,” he said. “Secure the horses, and let’s go.”

The handle of the door turned without resistance. We passed into the room which had been the scene of last night’s bout. It was still strewn with the remnants of our meal and with empty bottles.

The doorknob turned easily. We walked into the room that had been the site of last night’s fight. It was still scattered with leftovers from our meal and empty bottles.

“Come on,” cried Sapt, whose marvellous composure had at last almost given way.

“Come on,” shouted Sapt, whose amazing calm had finally almost broken.

We rushed down the passage towards the cellars. The door of the coal-cellar stood wide open.

We hurried down the hallway toward the basement. The door to the coal cellar was wide open.

“They found the old woman,” said I.

“They found the old woman,” I said.

“You might have known that from the handkerchiefs,” he said.

“You might have figured that out from the handkerchiefs,” he said.

Then we came opposite the door of the wine-cellar. It was shut. It looked in all respects as it had looked when we left it that morning.

Then we came to the door of the wine cellar. It was shut. It looked exactly as it had when we left it that morning.

“Come, it’s all right,” said I.

"Come on, it’s okay," I said.

A loud oath from Sapt rang out. His face turned pale, and he pointed again at the floor. From under the door a red stain had spread over the floor of the passage and dried there. Sapt sank against the opposite wall. I tried the door. It was locked.

A loud curse from Sapt echoed. His face went pale, and he pointed at the floor again. A red stain had spread out from under the door over the passage floor and had dried there. Sapt slumped against the opposite wall. I tried the door. It was locked.

“Where’s Josef?” muttered Sapt.

“Where’s Josef?” whispered Sapt.

“Where’s the King?” I responded.

“Where's the King?” I replied.

Sapt took out a flask and put it to his lips. I ran back to the dining-room, and seized a heavy poker from the fireplace. In my terror and excitement I rained blows on the lock of the door, and I fired a cartridge into it. It gave way, and the door swung open.

Sapt pulled out a flask and took a drink. I dashed back to the dining room and grabbed a heavy poker from the fireplace. In my fear and adrenaline, I slammed the poker against the lock of the door and fired a bullet into it. It broke open, and the door swung wide.

“Give me a light,” said I; but Sapt still leant against the wall.

“Give me a light,” I said; but Sapt still leaned against the wall.

He was, of course, more moved than I, for he loved his master. Afraid for himself he was not—no man ever saw him that; but to think what might lie in that dark cellar was enough to turn any man’s face pale. I went myself, and took a silver candlestick from the dining-table and struck a light, and, as I returned, I felt the hot wax drip on my naked hand as the candle swayed to and fro; so that I cannot afford to despise Colonel Sapt for his agitation.

He was definitely more affected than I was because he cared deeply for his master. He wasn’t scared for himself—no one ever saw him like that—but just the thought of what might be in that dark cellar was enough to make anyone's face go pale. I went myself, grabbed a silver candlestick from the dining table, lit it, and as I came back, I felt the hot wax dripping onto my bare hand as the candle swayed back and forth; so I can't really judge Colonel Sapt for being anxious.

I came to the door of the cellar. The red stain turning more and more to a dull brown, stretched inside. I walked two yards into the cellar, and held the candle high above my head. I saw the full bins of wine; I saw spiders crawling on the walls; I saw, too, a couple of empty bottles lying on the floor; and then, away in the corner, I saw the body of a man, lying flat on his back, with his arms stretched wide, and a crimson gash across his throat. I walked to him and knelt down beside him, and commended to God the soul of a faithful man. For it was the body of Josef, the little servant, slain in guarding the King.

I reached the door of the cellar. The red stain was fading to a dull brown as it spread inside. I stepped a couple of yards into the cellar and held the candle high above my head. I noticed the full bins of wine; I saw spiders crawling on the walls; I also spotted a couple of empty bottles lying on the floor; and then, in the corner, I saw the body of a man, lying flat on his back with his arms stretched wide and a deep cut across his throat. I walked over to him and knelt beside him, entrusting the soul of a faithful man to God. For it was the body of Josef, the little servant, killed while protecting the King.

I felt a hand on my shoulders, and, turning, saw Sapt, eyes glaring and terror-struck, beside me.

I felt a hand on my shoulders, and when I turned, I saw Sapt, eyes wide and filled with fear, next to me.

“The King? My God! the King?” he whispered hoarsely.

“The King? Oh my God! The King?” he whispered hoarsely.

I threw the candle’s gleam over every inch of the cellar.

I cast the candle's light over every corner of the cellar.

“The King is not here,” said I.

“The king isn’t here,” I said.

CHAPTER 7
His Majesty Sleeps in Strelsau

I put my arm round Sapt’s waist and supported him out of the cellar, drawing the battered door close after me. For ten minutes or more we sat silent in the dining-room. Then old Sapt rubbed his knuckles into his eyes, gave one great gasp, and was himself again. As the clock on the mantelpiece struck one he stamped his foot on the floor, saying:

I wrapped my arm around Sapt's waist and helped him out of the cellar, pulling the damaged door shut behind us. For more than ten minutes, we sat in silence in the dining room. Then old Sapt rubbed his knuckles against his eyes, took a deep breath, and returned to his usual self. As the clock on the mantelpiece struck one, he stomped his foot on the floor and said:

“They’ve got the King!”

“They've captured the King!”

“Yes,” said I, “‘all’s well!’ as Black Michael’s despatch said. What a moment it must have been for him when the royal salutes fired at Strelsau this morning! I wonder when he got the message?”

“Yes,” I said, “‘all’s well!’ just like Black Michael’s message said. What a moment it must have been for him when the royal salutes were fired in Strelsau this morning! I wonder when he received the message?”

“It must have been sent in the morning,” said Sapt. “They must have sent it before news of your arrival at Strelsau reached Zenda—I suppose it came from Zenda.”

“It must have been sent in the morning,” said Sapt. “They must have sent it before they heard about your arrival at Strelsau—I assume it came from Zenda.”

“And he’s carried it about all day!” I exclaimed. “Upon my honour, I’m not the only man who’s had a trying day! What did he think, Sapt?”

“And he's been toting it around all day!” I exclaimed. “Honestly, I’m not the only one who’s had a tough day! What did he think, Sapt?”

“What does that matter? What does he think, lad, now?”

“What does that matter? What does he think, dude, now?”

I rose to my feet.

I got up.

“We must get back,” I said, “and rouse every soldier in Strelsau. We ought to be in pursuit of Michael before midday.”

“We need to get back,” I said, “and wake up every soldier in Strelsau. We should be chasing after Michael before noon.”

Old Sapt pulled out his pipe and carefully lit it from the candle which guttered on the table.

Old Sapt took out his pipe and carefully lit it from the candle that was flickering on the table.

“The King may be murdered while we sit here!” I urged.

“The King could be killed while we sit here!” I urged.

Sapt smoked on for a moment in silence.

Sapt continued to smoke silently for a moment.

“That cursed old woman!” he broke out. “She must have attracted their attention somehow. I see the game. They came up to kidnap the King, and—as I say—somehow they found him. If you hadn’t gone to Strelsau, you and I and Fritz had been in heaven by now!”

“That cursed old woman!” he exclaimed. “She must have drawn their attention somehow. I see the plan. They came to kidnap the King, and—like I said—somehow they found him. If you hadn’t gone to Strelsau, you, me, and Fritz would be living the good life by now!”

“And the King?”

“And what about the King?”

“Who knows where the King is now?” he asked.

“Who knows where the King is now?” he asked.

“Come, let’s be off!” said I; but he sat still. And suddenly he burst into one of his grating chuckles:

“Come on, let’s go!” I said; but he stayed put. Then he suddenly broke into one of his harsh chuckles:

“By Jove, we’ve shaken up Black Michael!”

"Wow, we really rattled Black Michael!"

“Come, come!” I repeated impatiently.

“Come on!” I repeated impatiently.

“And we’ll shake him up a bit more,” he added, a cunning smile broadening on his wrinkled, weather-beaten face, and his teeth working on an end of his grizzled moustache. “Ay, lad, we’ll go back to Strelsau. The King shall be in his capital again tomorrow.”

“And we’ll stir him up a little more,” he added, a sly smile spreading across his wrinkled, weathered face, his teeth tugging at the end of his grizzled mustache. “Yeah, kid, we’ll head back to Strelsau. The King will be back in his capital tomorrow.”

“The King?”

"Is that the King?"

“The crowned King!”

"The King is crowned!"

“You’re mad!” I cried.

"You’re crazy!" I cried.

“If we go back and tell the trick we played, what would you give for our lives?”

“If we go back and reveal the trick we pulled, what would you risk for our lives?”

“Just what they’re worth,” said I.

"Just what they're worth," I said.

“And for the King’s throne? Do you think that the nobles and the people will enjoy being fooled as you’ve fooled them? Do you think they’ll love a King who was too drunk to be crowned, and sent a servant to personate him?”

“And what about the King’s throne? Do you really think the nobles and the people will appreciate being tricked like you've tricked them? Do you think they'll admire a King who was too drunk to be crowned and sent someone else to impersonate him?”

“He was drugged—and I’m no servant.”

“He was drugged—and I’m not a servant.”

“Mine will be Black Michael’s version.”

“Mine will be Black Michael’s version.”

He rose, came to me, and laid his hand on my shoulder.

He stood up, walked over to me, and placed his hand on my shoulder.

“Lad,” he said, “if you play the man, you may save the King yet. Go back and keep his throne warm for him.”

“Listen, kid,” he said, “if you step up, you might still save the King. Go back and hold his throne for him.”

“But the duke knows—the villains he has employed know—”

“But the duke knows—the villains he has hired know—”

“Ay, but they can’t speak!” roared Sapt in grim triumph.

“Ay, but they can’t talk!” roared Sapt in grim triumph.

“We’ve got ’em! How can they denounce you without denouncing themselves? This is not the King, because we kidnapped the King and murdered his servant. Can they say that?”

"We've got them! How can they criticize you without criticizing themselves? This isn't the King, because we kidnapped the King and killed his servant. Can they really say that?"

The position flashed on me. Whether Michael knew me or not, he could not speak. Unless he produced the King, what could he do? And if he produced the King, where was he? For a moment I was carried away headlong; but in an instant the difficulties came strong upon me.

The position hit me suddenly. Whether Michael knew me or not, he couldn't say anything. Unless he brought out the King, what could he do? And if he did bring out the King, where was he? For a moment, I was swept up in the moment, but just as quickly, the challenges came rushing back to me.

“I must be found out,” I urged.

"I have to be discovered," I insisted.

“Perhaps; but every hour’s something. Above all, we must have a King in Strelsau, or the city will be Michael’s in four-and-twenty hours, and what would the King’s life be worth then—or his throne? Lad, you must do it!”

“Maybe; but every hour counts. Above all, we need a King in Strelsau, or the city will be Michael’s in twenty-four hours, and what would the King’s life be worth then—or his throne? Kid, you have to do it!”

“Suppose they kill the King?”

“What if they kill the King?”

“They’ll kill him, if you don’t.”

“They’ll kill him if you don’t.”

“Sapt, suppose they have killed the King?”

“Sapt, what if they’ve killed the King?”

“Then, by heaven, you’re as good an Elphberg as Black Michael, and you shall reign in Ruritania! But I don’t believe they have; nor will they kill him if you’re on the throne. Will they kill him, to put you in?”

“Then, by heaven, you’re just as much an Elphberg as Black Michael, and you will reign in Ruritania! But I don’t believe they will; nor will they kill him if you’re on the throne. Will they kill him to put you in?”

It was a wild plan—wilder even and more hopeless than the trick we had already carried through; but as I listened to Sapt I saw the strong points in our game. And then I was a young man and I loved action, and I was offered such a hand in such a game as perhaps never man played yet.

It was a crazy plan—crazier and more impossible than the trick we had already pulled off; but as I listened to Sapt, I could see the advantages in our strategy. Plus, I was young and loved excitement, and I was being offered a chance to play a game like no one had ever played before.

“I shall be found out,” I said.

"I will be discovered," I said.

“Perhaps,” said Sapt. “Come! to Strelsau! We shall be caught like rats in a trap if we stay here.”

“Maybe,” said Sapt. “Let’s go to Strelsau! We’ll be caught like rats in a trap if we stay here.”

“Sapt,” I cried, “I’ll try it!”

“Sapt,” I called out, “I'm going to give it a shot!”

“Well played!” said he. “I hope they’ve left us the horses. I’ll go and see.”

“Well played!” he said. “I hope they left us the horses. I’ll go check.”

“We must bury that poor fellow,” said I.

“We need to bury that poor guy,” I said.

“No time,” said Sapt.

“No time,” Sapt said.

“I’ll do it.”

"I'll handle it."

“Hang you!” he grinned. “I make you a King, and—Well, do it. Go and fetch him, while I look to the horses. He can’t lie very deep, but I doubt if he’ll care about that. Poor little Josef! He was an honest bit of a man.”

“Damn you!” he grinned. “I make you a King, and—Well, go ahead. Go and get him while I take care of the horses. He can't be buried too deep, but I doubt he'll mind that. Poor little Josef! He was a decent guy.”

He went out, and I went to the cellar. I raised poor Josef in my arms and bore him into the passage and thence towards the door of the house. Just inside I laid him down, remembering that I must find spades for our task. At this instant Sapt came up.

He went outside, and I headed to the cellar. I picked up poor Josef and carried him into the hallway and then towards the front door of the house. Just inside, I gently laid him down, remembering that I needed to find shovels for our task. At that moment, Sapt arrived.

“The horses are all right; there’s the own brother to the one that brought you here. But you may save yourself that job.”

“The horses are fine; there’s the same brother of the one that brought you here. But you can skip that task.”

“I’ll not go before he’s buried.”

“I won’t leave until he’s buried.”

“Yes, you will.”

"Yes, you will."

“Not I, Colonel Sapt; not for all Ruritania.”

“Not me, Colonel Sapt; not for anything in Ruritania.”

“You fool!” said he. “Come here.”

“You idiot!” he said. “Get over here.”

He drew me to the door. The moon was sinking, but about three hundred yards away, coming along the road from Zenda, I made out a party of men. There were seven or eight of them; four were on horseback and the rest were walking, and I saw that they carried long implements, which I guessed to be spades and mattocks, on their shoulders.

He led me to the door. The moon was lowering, but about three hundred yards away, coming down the road from Zenda, I spotted a group of men. There were seven or eight of them; four were on horseback and the rest were walking, and I noticed that they carried long tools, which I figured were shovels and pickaxes, on their shoulders.

“They’ll save you the trouble,” said Sapt. “Come along.”

“They’ll take care of it for you,” Sapt said. “Let’s go.”

He was right. The approaching party must, beyond doubt, be Duke Michael’s men, come to remove the traces of their evil work. I hesitated no longer, but an irresistible desire seized me.

He was right. The group approaching us had to be Duke Michael’s men, here to cover up the evidence of their wrongdoing. I didn’t hesitate anymore, but an overwhelming urge took hold of me.

Pointing to the corpse of poor little Josef, I said to Sapt:

Pointing to the body of poor little Josef, I said to Sapt:

“Colonel, we ought to strike a blow for him!”

“Colonel, we should take a stand for him!”

“You’d like to give him some company, eh! But it’s too risky work, your Majesty.”

“You want to keep him company, huh! But it’s too risky, Your Majesty.”

“I must have a slap at ’em,” said I.

"I have to give them a slap," I said.

Sapt wavered.

Sapt hesitated.

“Well,” said he, “it’s not business, you know; but you’ve been a good boy—and if we come to grief, why, hang me, it’ll save us lot of thinking! I’ll show you how to touch them.”

“Well,” he said, “it’s not business, you know; but you’ve been a good kid—and if we run into trouble, then heck, it’ll save us a lot of thinking! I’ll show you how to handle them.”

He cautiously closed the open chink of the door.

He carefully closed the slightly open door.

Then we retreated through the house and made our way to the back entrance. Here our horses were standing. A carriage-drive swept all round the lodge.

Then we went back through the house and headed to the back entrance. Our horses were waiting there. A driveway curved all around the lodge.

“Revolver ready?” asked Sapt.

“Revolver ready?” Sapt asked.

“No; steel for me,” said I.

“No thanks; I’ll take steel,” I replied.

“Gad, you’re thirsty tonight,” chuckled Sapt. “So be it.”

“Wow, you're really thirsty tonight,” laughed Sapt. “Fair enough.”

We mounted, drawing our swords, and waited silently for a minute or two. Then we heard the tramp of men on the drive the other side of the house. They came to a stand, and one cried:

We got on our horses, pulled out our swords, and waited quietly for a minute or two. Then we heard the sound of footsteps from the men on the drive on the other side of the house. They stopped, and one shouted:

“Now then, fetch him out!”

"Alright, bring him out!"

“Now!” whispered Sapt.

"Now!" whispered Sapt.

Driving the spurs into our horses, we rushed at a gallop round the house, and in a moment we were among the ruffians. Sapt told me afterwards that he killed a man, and I believe him; but I saw no more of him. With a cut, I split the head of a fellow on a brown horse, and he fell to the ground. Then I found myself opposite a big man, and I was half conscious of another to my right. It was too warm to stay, and with a simultaneous action I drove my spurs into my horse again and my sword full into the big man’s breast. His bullet whizzed past my ear—I could almost swear it touched it. I wrenched at the sword, but it would not come, and I dropped it and galloped after Sapt, whom I now saw about twenty yards ahead. I waved my hand in farewell, and dropped it a second later with a yell, for a bullet had grazed my finger and I felt the blood. Old Sapt turned round in the saddle. Someone fired again, but they had no rifles, and we were out of range. Sapt fell to laughing.

Digging my spurs into the horses, we took off at a gallop around the house, and in no time, we were among the thugs. Sapt later told me he killed a man, and I believe him; but I didn't see him again. With a swing, I smashed the head of a guy on a brown horse, and he went down. Then I found myself facing a big guy, and I was vaguely aware of another one to my right. It was too hot to stick around, so I simultaneously dug my spurs into my horse again and plunged my sword straight into the big guy’s chest. His bullet zipped past my ear—I could almost swear it brushed against it. I yanked at the sword, but it wouldn't budge, so I dropped it and chased after Sapt, who I now saw about twenty yards ahead. I waved goodbye, but dropped my hand a second later with a shout because a bullet had grazed my finger, and I felt the blood. Old Sapt turned around in the saddle. Someone fired again, but they didn't have rifles, and we were out of their range. Sapt burst into laughter.

“That’s one to me and two to you, with decent luck,” said he. “Little Josef will have company.”

"That's one for me and two for you, if we're lucky," he said. "Little Josef will have some company."

“Ay, they’ll be a parti carrée,” said I. My blood was up, and I rejoiced to have killed them.

“Ay, they’ll be a parti carrée,” I said. I was fired up, and I felt triumphant about having killed them.

“Well, a pleasant night’s work to the rest!” said he. “I wonder if they noticed you?”

“Well, nice job tonight, everyone!” he said. “I wonder if they saw you?”

“The big fellow did; as I stuck him I heard him cry, ‘The King!’”

“The big guy did; as I hit him, I heard him shout, ‘The King!’”

“Good! good! Oh, we’ll give Black Michael some work before we’ve done!”

“Great! Awesome! Oh, we’ll definitely give Black Michael something to deal with before we’re finished!”

Pausing an instant, we made a bandage for my wounded finger, which was bleeding freely and ached severely, the bone being much bruised. Then we rode on, asking of our good horses all that was in them. The excitement of the fight and of our great resolve died away, and we rode in gloomy silence. Day broke clear and cold. We found a farmer just up, and made him give us sustenance for ourselves and our horses. I, feigning a toothache, muffled my face closely. Then ahead again, till Strelsau lay before us. It was eight o’clock or nearing nine, and the gates were all open, as they always were save when the duke’s caprice or intrigues shut them. We rode in by the same way as we had come out the evening before, all four of us—the men and the horses—wearied and jaded. The streets were even quieter than when we had gone: everyone was sleeping off last night’s revelry, and we met hardly a soul till we reached the little gate of the Palace. There Sapt’s old groom was waiting for us.

Pausing for a moment, we made a bandage for my injured finger, which was bleeding heavily and hurt a lot, the bone being quite bruised. Then we continued riding, pushing our good horses to their limits. The thrill of the fight and our strong determination faded, and we rode in somber silence. Day broke clear and cold. We found a farmer who was just getting up and made him give us food for ourselves and our horses. I pretended to have a toothache and covered my face closely. Then we continued until Strelsau lay ahead of us. It was around eight or nine o’clock, and the gates were all open, as they usually were unless the duke’s whims or schemes closed them. We entered by the same route we had taken the night before, all four of us—the men and horses—tired and worn out. The streets were even quieter than when we had left: everyone was sleeping off last night’s festivities, and we hardly encountered a soul until we reached the little gate of the Palace. There Sapt’s old groom was waiting for us.

“Is all well, sir?” he asked.

“Is everything alright, sir?” he asked.

“All’s well,” said Sapt, and the man, coming to me, took my hand to kiss.

“All's good,” said Sapt, and the man, approaching me, took my hand to kiss.

“The King’s hurt!” he cried.

“The King’s injured!” he cried.

“It’s nothing,” said I, as I dismounted; “I caught my finger in the door.”

“It’s nothing,” I said as I got off my horse; “I just got my finger caught in the door.”

“Remember—silence!” said Sapt. “Ah! but, my good Freyler, I do not need to tell you that!”

“Remember—silence!” said Sapt. “Ah! But my good Freyler, I don’t need to tell you that!”

The old fellow shrugged his shoulders.

The old guy shrugged his shoulders.

“All young men like to ride abroad now and again, why not the King?” said he; and Sapt’s laugh left his opinion of my motives undisturbed.

“All young guys like to go out riding every now and then, so why not the King?” he said; and Sapt’s laugh left his thoughts about my reasons unchanged.

“You should always trust a man,” observed Sapt, fitting the key in the lock, “just as far as you must.”

“You should always trust a man,” Sapt said, putting the key in the lock, “but only as much as you need to.”

We went in and reached the dressing-room. Flinging open the door, we saw Fritz von Tarlenheim stretched, fully dressed, on the sofa. He seemed to have been sleeping, but our entry woke him. He leapt to his feet, gave one glance at me, and with a joyful cry, threw himself on his knees before me.

We went in and reached the dressing room. Bursting through the door, we saw Fritz von Tarlenheim lying fully dressed on the sofa. He looked like he had been sleeping, but our arrival stirred him awake. He jumped to his feet, glanced at me, and with a joyful shout, dropped to his knees in front of me.

“Thank God, sire! thank God, you’re safe!” he cried, stretching his hand up to catch hold of mine.

“Thank God, sir! Thank God, you’re safe!” he shouted, reaching out to grab my hand.

I confess that I was moved. This King, whatever his faults, made people love him. For a moment I could not bear to speak or break the poor fellow’s illusion. But tough old Sapt had no such feeling. He slapped his hand on his thigh delightedly.

I have to admit I was touched. This King, despite his flaws, managed to earn people’s love. For a moment, I couldn’t bring myself to speak or shatter the poor guy’s illusion. But tough old Sapt didn’t feel the same way. He slapped his thigh in delight.

“Bravo, lad!” cried he. “We shall do!”

“Great job, kid!” he shouted. “We’ll make it happen!”

Fritz looked up in bewilderment. I held out my hand.

Fritz looked up in confusion. I reached out my hand.

“You’re wounded, sire!” he exclaimed.

"You’re hurt, your majesty!" he exclaimed.

“It’s only a scratch,” said I, “but—” I paused.

“It’s just a scratch,” I said, “but—” I paused.

He rose to his feet with a bewildered air. Holding my hand, he looked me up and down, and down and up. Then suddenly he dropped my hand and reeled back.

He stood up, looking confused. Holding my hand, he checked me out from head to toe and then from toe to head. Then, out of nowhere, he let go of my hand and stepped back in shock.

“Where’s the King? Where’s the King?” he cried.

“Where’s the King? Where’s the King?” he shouted.

“Hush, you fool!” hissed Sapt. “Not so loud! Here’s the King!”

“Hush, you idiot!” whispered Sapt. “Not so loud! Here comes the King!”

A knock sounded on the door. Sapt seized me by the hand.

A knock came at the door. Sapt grabbed my hand.

“Here, quick, to the bedroom! Off with your cap and boots. Get into bed. Cover everything up.”

“Quick, to the bedroom! Take off your hat and boots. Get into bed. Cover yourself up.”

I did as I was bid. A moment later Sapt looked in, nodded, grinned, and introduced an extremely smart and deferential young gentleman, who came up to my bedside, bowing again and again, and informed me that he was of the household of the Princess Flavia, and that her Royal Highness had sent him especially to enquire how the King’s health was after the fatigues which his Majesty had undergone yesterday.

I did what I was told. A moment later, Sapt came in, nodded, smiled, and introduced a very sharp and respectful young man. He approached my bedside, bowing repeatedly, and told me that he was part of Princess Flavia's household and that Her Royal Highness had sent him specifically to check on the King’s health after the exhaustion his Majesty experienced yesterday.

“My best thanks, sir, to my cousin,” said I; “and tell her Royal Highness that I was never better in my life.”

“My best thanks to my cousin, sir,” I said; “and please let her Royal Highness know that I’ve never felt better in my life.”

“The King,” added old Sapt (who, I began to find, loved a good lie for its own sake), “has slept without a break all night.”

“The King,” added old Sapt (who I was starting to realize loved a good lie just for the fun of it), “has slept through the night without interruption.”

The young gentleman (he reminded me of “Osric” in Hamlet) bowed himself out again. The farce was over, and Fritz von Tarlenheim’s pale face recalled us to reality—though, in faith, the farce had to be reality for us now.

The young man (he reminded me of “Osric” in Hamlet) bowed himself out once more. The joke was over, and Fritz von Tarlenheim’s pale face brought us back to reality—though, to be honest, the joke had to be our reality now.

“Is the King dead?” he whispered.

“Is the King dead?” he asked softly.

“Please God, no,” said I. “But he’s in the hands of Black Michael!”

“Please God, no,” I said. “But he’s in the hands of Black Michael!”

CHAPTER 8
A Fair Cousin and a Dark Brother

A real king’s life is perhaps a hard one; but a pretended king’s is, I warrant, much harder. On the next day, Sapt instructed me in my duties—what I ought to do and what I ought to know—for three hours; then I snatched breakfast, with Sapt still opposite me, telling me that the King always took white wine in the morning and was known to detest all highly seasoned dishes. Then came the Chancellor, for another three hours; and to him I had to explain that the hurt to my finger (we turned that bullet to happy account) prevented me from writing—whence arose great to-do, hunting of precedents and so forth, ending in my “making my mark,” and the Chancellor attesting it with a superfluity of solemn oaths. Then the French ambassador was introduced, to present his credentials; here my ignorance was of no importance, as the King would have been equally raw to the business (we worked through the whole corps diplomatique in the next few days, a demise of the Crown necessitating all this bother).

A real king’s life is probably a tough one; but a fake king's life is, I assure you, much tougher. The next day, Sapt taught me my responsibilities—what I should do and what I should know—for three hours; then I quickly grabbed breakfast, with Sapt still across from me, telling me that the King always drank white wine in the morning and was known to hate all strongly spiced dishes. Then the Chancellor came in for another three hours; and I had to explain to him that the injury to my finger (we turned that bullet to good use) meant I couldn’t write—this led to a lot of fuss, searching for precedents and so on, ending with me “making my mark,” and the Chancellor verifying it with an excess of solemn oaths. Then the French ambassador was introduced to present his credentials; here my ignorance didn’t matter, since the King would have been just as inexperienced in this matter (we went through the entire corps diplomatique in the next few days, as a change in the Crown required all this hassle).

Then, at last, I was left alone. I called my new servant (we had chosen, to succeed poor Josef, a young man who had never known the King), had a brandy-and-soda brought to me, and observed to Sapt that I trusted that I might now have a rest. Fritz von Tarlenheim was standing by.

Then, finally, I was left alone. I called for my new servant (we had decided to hire a young man who had never known the King to replace poor Josef), had a brandy and soda brought to me, and remarked to Sapt that I hoped I could finally get some rest. Fritz von Tarlenheim was standing nearby.

“By heaven!” he cried, “we waste time. Aren’t we going to throw Black Michael by the heels?”

“By heaven!” he shouted, “we're wasting time. Aren’t we going to take down Black Michael?”

“Gently, my son, gently,” said Sapt, knitting his brows. “It would be a pleasure, but it might cost us dear. Would Michael fall and leave the King alive?”

“Take it easy, my son, take it easy,” Sapt said, frowning. “It would be nice, but it could cost us a lot. Would Michael fall and leave the King alive?”

“And,” I suggested, “while the King is here in Strelsau, on his throne, what grievance has he against his dear brother Michael?”

“And,” I suggested, “while the King is here in Strelsau, sitting on his throne, what issue does he have with his beloved brother Michael?”

“Are we to do nothing, then?”

“Should we just sit back and do nothing, then?”

“We’re to do nothing stupid,” growled Sapt.

“We shouldn’t do anything foolish,” growled Sapt.

“In fact, Fritz,” said I, “I am reminded of a situation in one of our English plays—The Critic—have you heard of it? Or, if you like, of two men, each covering the other with a revolver. For I can’t expose Michael without exposing myself—”

“In fact, Fritz,” I said, “I’m reminded of a scene in one of our English plays—The Critic—have you heard of it? Or, if you prefer, think of two men pointing guns at each other. Because I can’t reveal Michael without revealing myself—”

“And the King,” put in Sapt.

"And the King," Sapt added.

“And, hang me if Michael won’t expose himself, if he tries to expose me!”

“And, I swear, if Michael doesn’t show his true self, if he tries to call me out!”

“It’s very pretty,” said old Sapt.

“It’s really beautiful,” said old Sapt.

“If I’m found out,” I pursued, “I will make a clean breast of it, and fight it out with the duke; but at present I’m waiting for a move from him.”

“If I get caught,” I continued, “I’ll come clean and deal with the duke; but for now, I’m waiting for him to make a move.”

“He’ll kill the King,” said Fritz.

"He’s going to kill the King," said Fritz.

“Not he,” said Sapt.

"Not him," said Sapt.

“Half of the Six are in Strelsau,” said Fritz.

“Half of the Six are in Strelsau,” said Fritz.

“Only half? You’re sure?” asked Sapt eagerly.

“Only half? Are you sure?” asked Sapt eagerly.

“Yes—only half.”

“Yes—just half.”

“Then the King’s alive, for the other three are guarding him!” cried Sapt.

“Then the King is alive, because the other three are guarding him!” shouted Sapt.

“Yes—you’re right!” exclaimed Fritz, his face brightening. “If the King were dead and buried, they’d all be here with Michael. You know Michael’s back, colonel?”

“Yes—you’re right!” Fritz exclaimed, his face lighting up. “If the King were dead and buried, they’d all be here with Michael. You know Michael’s back, Colonel?”

“I know, curse him!”

“I know, damn him!”

“Gentlemen, gentlemen,” said I, “who are the Six?”

“Guys, guys,” I said, “who are the Six?”

“I think you’ll make their acquaintance soon,” said Sapt. “They are six gentlemen whom Michael maintains in his household: they belong to him body and soul. There are three Ruritanians; then there’s a Frenchman, a Belgian, and one of your countrymen.”

“I think you’ll meet them soon,” said Sapt. “They are six gentlemen that Michael keeps in his household: they belong to him completely. Three are Ruritanians; then there’s a Frenchman, a Belgian, and one from your country.”

“They’d all cut a throat if Michael told them,” said Fritz.

“They’d all stab someone if Michael told them to,” said Fritz.

“Perhaps they’ll cut mine,” I suggested.

“Maybe they’ll cut mine,” I suggested.

“Nothing more likely,” agreed Sapt. “Who are here, Fritz?”

“Nothing more likely,” agreed Sapt. “Who’s here, Fritz?”

“De Gautet, Bersonin, and Detchard.”

"De Gautet, Bersonin, and Detchard."

“The foreigners! It’s as plain as a pikestaff. He’s brought them, and left the Ruritanians with the King; that’s because he wants to commit the Ruritanians as deep as he can.”

“The foreigners! It’s as clear as day. He’s brought them in and left the Ruritanians with the King; that’s because he wants to get the Ruritanians as involved as possible.”

“They were none of them among our friends at the lodge, then?” I asked.

“They weren't any of our friends at the lodge, then?” I asked.

“I wish they had been,” said Sapt wistfully. “They had been, not six, but four, by now.”

“I wish they had been,” Sapt said with a sigh. “They would have been, not six, but four by now.”

I had already developed one attribute of royalty—a feeling that I need not reveal all my mind or my secret designs even to my intimate friends. I had fully resolved on my course of action. I meant to make myself as popular as I could, and at the same time to show no disfavour to Michael. By these means I hoped to allay the hostility of his adherents, and make it appear, if an open conflict came about, that he was ungrateful and not oppressed.

I had already developed a royal trait—a sense that I didn’t need to share all my thoughts or hidden plans, even with my close friends. I was set on my course of action. I intended to become as popular as possible while also showing no dislike for Michael. With this approach, I hoped to ease the hostility of his supporters and make it seem that, if an open conflict arose, he was ungrateful and not being mistreated.

Yet an open conflict was not what I hoped for.

Yet an open conflict wasn't what I wanted.

The King’s interest demanded secrecy; and while secrecy lasted, I had a fine game to play in Strelsau, Michael should not grow stronger for delay!

The King's interest required discretion; and as long as discretion was maintained, I had an exciting opportunity to pursue in Strelsau, Michael shouldn't gain any power through hesitation!

I ordered my horse, and, attended by Fritz von Tarlenheim, rode in the grand new avenue of the Royal Park, returning all the salutes which I received with punctilious politeness. Then I rode through a few of the streets, stopped and bought flowers of a pretty girl, paying her with a piece of gold; and then, having attracted the desired amount of attention (for I had a trail of half a thousand people after me), I rode to the residence of the Princess Flavia, and asked if she would receive me. This step created much interest, and was met with shouts of approval. The princess was very popular, and the Chancellor himself had not scrupled to hint to me that the more I pressed my suit, and the more rapidly I brought it to a prosperous conclusion, the stronger should I be in the affection of my subjects. The Chancellor, of course, did not understand the difficulties which lay in the way of following his loyal and excellent advice. However, I thought I could do no harm by calling; and in this view Fritz supported me with a cordiality that surprised me, until he confessed that he also had his motives for liking a visit to the princess’s house, which motive was no other than a great desire to see the princess’s lady-in-waiting and bosom friend, the Countess Helga von Strofzin.

I ordered my horse, and with Fritz von Tarlenheim accompanying me, rode down the grand new avenue of the Royal Park, responding to all the salutes I received with formal politeness. Then I rode through a few streets, stopped to buy flowers from a pretty girl, paying her with a gold coin; and after drawing the desired amount of attention (since I had a crowd of about five hundred people following me), I rode to the residence of Princess Flavia and asked if she would see me. This move sparked a lot of interest and was met with cheers of approval. The princess was very popular, and even the Chancellor had hinted to me that the more I pursued my suit and the quicker I brought it to a successful conclusion, the more I would win the affection of my subjects. The Chancellor, of course, didn’t understand the challenges involved in following his loyal and well-meaning advice. Nevertheless, I thought it couldn’t hurt to pay her a visit; and on this point, Fritz supported me with an enthusiasm that surprised me until he admitted that he had his own reasons for wanting to visit the princess’s house, which was simply his strong desire to see the princess’s lady-in-waiting and close friend, Countess Helga von Strofzin.

Etiquette seconded Fritz’s hopes. While I was ushered into the princess’s room, he remained with the countess in the ante-chamber: in spite of the people and servants who were hanging about, I doubt not that they managed a tête-à-tête; but I had no leisure to think of them, for I was playing the most delicate move in all my difficult game. I had to keep the princess devoted to me—and yet indifferent to me: I had to show affection for her—and not feel it. I had to make love for another, and that to a girl who—princess or no princess—was the most beautiful I had ever seen. Well, I braced myself to the task, made no easier by the charming embarrassment with which I was received. How I succeeded in carrying out my programme will appear hereafter.

Etiquette supported Fritz’s hopes. While I was brought into the princess’s room, he stayed with the countess in the waiting area: despite the crowd and the servants around, I’m sure they had a private conversation; but I didn’t have time to think about them, as I was making the most sensitive move in my challenging game. I had to keep the princess attached to me—and yet at a distance: I had to express feelings for her—and not actually feel them. I had to woo her on behalf of another, and that was for a girl who—princess or not—was the most beautiful I had ever seen. Well, I prepared myself for the task, made more difficult by the graceful awkwardness with which I was welcomed. How I managed to execute my plan will be revealed later.

“You are gaining golden laurels,” she said. “You are like the prince in Shakespeare who was transformed by becoming king. But I’m forgetting you are King, sire.”

“You're earning golden laurels,” she said. “You're like the prince in Shakespeare who changed after becoming king. But I’m forgetting you are King, my lord.”

“I ask you to speak nothing but what your heart tells you—and to call me nothing but my name.”

“I ask you to say only what your heart tells you—and to call me only by my name.”

She looked at me for a moment.

She stared at me for a moment.

“Then I’m glad and proud, Rudolf,” said she. “Why, as I told you, your very face is changed.”

“Then I’m glad and proud, Rudolf,” she said. “Honestly, as I mentioned earlier, your whole face has changed.”

I acknowledged the compliment, but I disliked the topic; so I said:

I appreciated the compliment, but I wasn't a fan of the topic, so I said:

“My brother is back, I hear. He made an excursion, didn’t he?”

“My brother is back, I hear. He went on a trip, right?”

“Yes, he is here,” she said, frowning a little.

“Yes, he’s here,” she said, frowning slightly.

“He can’t stay long from Strelsau, it seems,” I observed, smiling. “Well, we are all glad to see him. The nearer he is, the better.”

“He can’t be away from Strelsau for long, it seems,” I said with a smile. “Well, we’re all happy to see him. The closer he is, the better.”

The princess glanced at me with a gleam of amusement in her eyes.

The princess looked at me with a sparkle of amusement in her eyes.

“Why, cousin? Is it that you can—?”

“Why, cousin? Is it that you can—?”

“See better what he’s doing? Perhaps,” said I. “And why are you glad?”

“Understand better what he’s doing? Maybe,” I said. “And why are you happy?”

“I didn’t say I was glad,” she answered.

“I didn’t say I was happy,” she replied.

“Some people say so for you.”

“Some people say that for you.”

“There are many insolent people,” she said, with delightful haughtiness.

“There are so many rude people,” she said, with charming arrogance.

“Possibly you mean that I am one?”

“Are you possibly saying that I am one?”

“Your Majesty could not be,” she said, curtseying in feigned deference, but adding, mischievously, after a pause: “Unless, that is—”

“Your Majesty couldn't be,” she said, curtsying in fake respect, but adding, playfully, after a pause: “Unless, that is—”

“Well, unless what?”

"Well, unless what now?"

“Unless you tell me that I mind a snap of my fingers where the Duke of Strelsau is.”

“Unless you let me know that I care about a snap of my fingers where the Duke of Strelsau is.”

Really, I wished that I had been the King.

Really, I wished I had been the King.

“You don’t care where cousin Michael—”

“You don’t care where cousin Michael—”

“Ah, cousin Michael! I call him the Duke of Strelsau.”

“Ah, cousin Michael! I call him the Duke of Strelsau.”

“You call him Michael when you meet him?”

“You call him Michael when you see him?”

“Yes—by the orders of your father.”

“Yep—your dad's orders.”

“I see. And now by mine?”

“I understand. And now by mine?”

“If those are your orders.”

“If that’s what you want.”

“Oh, decidedly! We must all be pleasant to our dear Michael.”

“Oh, definitely! We all need to be nice to our dear Michael.”

“You order me to receive his friends, too, I suppose?”

"You want me to host his friends as well, right?"

“The Six?”

"The Six?"

“You call them that, too?”

“Do you call them that, too?”

“To be in the fashion, I do. But I order you to receive no one unless you like.”

“To stay in trend, I do. But I insist that you don’t accept anyone unless you want to.”

“Except yourself?”

“Besides yourself?”

“I pray for myself. I could not order.”

“I pray for myself. I couldn't take charge.”

As I spoke, there came a cheer from the street. The princess ran to the window.

As I was talking, I heard cheering from the street. The princess rushed to the window.

“It is he!” she cried. “It is—the Duke of Strelsau!”

“It’s him!” she exclaimed. “It’s—the Duke of Strelsau!”

I smiled, but said nothing. She returned to her seat. For a few moments we sat in silence. The noise outside subsided, but I heard the tread of feet in the ante-room. I began to talk on general subjects. This went on for some minutes. I wondered what had become of Michael, but it did not seem to be for me to interfere. All at once, to my great surprise, Flavia, clasping her hands asked in an agitated voice:

I smiled but didn’t say anything. She went back to her seat. For a few moments, we sat in silence. The noise outside faded, but I could hear footsteps in the anteroom. I started talking about random topics. This continued for a few minutes. I wondered what had happened to Michael, but it didn’t seem like my place to ask. Suddenly, to my great surprise, Flavia clasped her hands and asked in an anxious voice:

“Are you wise to make him angry?”

“Are you smart to make him angry?”

“What? Who? How am I making him angry?”

"What? Who? How am I upsetting him?"

“Why, by keeping him waiting.”

“Why, by making him wait.”

“My dear cousin, I don’t want to keep him—”

“My dear cousin, I don’t want to hold onto him—”

“Well, then, is he to come in?”

“Well, then, is he coming in?”

“Of course, if you wish it.”

"Sure, if that's what you want."

She looked at me curiously.

She eyed me curiously.

“How funny you are,” she said. “Of course no one could be announced while I was with you.”

“How funny you are,” she said. “Of course, no one could be introduced while I was with you.”

Here was a charming attribute of royalty!

Here was a charming quality of royalty!

“An excellent etiquette!” I cried. “But I had clean forgotten it; and if I were alone with someone else, couldn’t you be announced?”

“Great etiquette!” I exclaimed. “But I completely forgot about it; and if I were with someone else, couldn't you just be introduced?”

“You know as well as I do. I could be, because I am of the Blood;” and she still looked puzzled.

“You know just as well as I do. I could be, because I come from the Blood;” and she still looked confused.

“I never could remember all these silly rules,” said I, rather feebly, as I inwardly cursed Fritz for not posting me up. “But I’ll repair my fault.”

“I could never remember all these silly rules,” I said weakly, as I inwardly cursed Fritz for not keeping me informed. “But I’ll fix my mistake.”

I jumped up, flung open the door, and advanced into the ante-room. Michael was sitting at a table, a heavy frown on his face. Everyone else was standing, save that impudent young dog Fritz, who was lounging easily in an armchair, and flirting with the Countess Helga. He leapt up as I entered, with a deferential alacrity that lent point to his former nonchalance. I had no difficulty in understanding that the duke might not like young Fritz.

I jumped up, threw open the door, and walked into the anteroom. Michael was sitting at a table, a serious frown on his face. Everyone else was standing, except for that cheeky young guy Fritz, who was lounging comfortably in an armchair, flirting with Countess Helga. He jumped up as I came in, with a respectful quickness that highlighted how relaxed he had been before. It was clear to me that the duke probably didn't like young Fritz.

I held out my hand, Michael took it, and I embraced him. Then I drew him with me into the inner room.

I reached out my hand, Michael took it, and I hugged him. Then I pulled him with me into the inner room.

“Brother,” I said, “if I had known you were here, you should not have waited a moment before I asked the princess to permit me to bring you to her.”

“Brother,” I said, “if I had known you were here, you shouldn’t have waited a second before I asked the princess to let me bring you to her.”

He thanked me, but coldly. The man had many qualities, but he could not hide his feelings. A mere stranger could have seen that he hated me, and hated worse to see me with Princess Flavia; yet I am persuaded that he tried to conceal both feelings, and, further, that he tried to persuade me that he believed I was verily the King. I did not know, of course; but, unless the King were an impostor, at once cleverer and more audacious than I (and I began to think something of myself in that role), Michael could not believe that. And, if he didn’t, how he must have loathed paying me deference, and hearing my “Michael” and my “Flavia!”

He thanked me, but it felt cold. The guy had a lot of good qualities, but he couldn't hide his feelings. Even a complete stranger could tell that he hated me and hated even more seeing me with Princess Flavia; still, I’m convinced he tried to hide both feelings. Moreover, he tried to convince me that he truly believed I was the King. I didn’t know for sure, of course, but unless the King was an impostor who was both smarter and bolder than I was (and I was starting to think of myself that way), Michael couldn’t believe that. And if he didn’t, he must have really hated showing me respect and hearing me say “Michael” and “Flavia!”

“Your hand is hurt, sire,” he observed, with concern.

"Your hand is hurt, sir," he noted, with concern.

“Yes, I was playing a game with a mongrel dog” (I meant to stir him), “and you know, brother, such have uncertain tempers.”

“Yes, I was playing a game with a mixed-breed dog” (I meant to provoke him), “and you know, brother, they have unpredictable moods.”

He smiled sourly, and his dark eyes rested on me for a moment.

He smiled slightly, and his dark eyes lingered on me for a moment.

“But is there no danger from the bite?” cried Flavia anxiously.

“But is there no danger from the bite?” Flavia exclaimed anxiously.

“None from this,” said I. “If I gave him a chance to bite deeper, it would be different, cousin.”

"Not from this," I said. "If I gave him a chance to dig in deeper, it would be different, cousin."

“But surely he has been destroyed?” said she.

“But surely he has been destroyed?” she said.

“Not yet. We’re waiting to see if his bite is harmful.”

“Not yet. We’re waiting to find out if his bite is dangerous.”

“And if it is?” asked Michael, with his sour smile.

“And what if it is?” Michael asked, with his bitter smile.

“He’ll be knocked on the head, brother,” said I.

"He’s going to get hit on the head, brother," I said.

“You won’t play with him any more?” urged Flavia.

"You won't hang out with him anymore?" Flavia pressed.

“Perhaps I shall.”

"Maybe I will."

“He might bite again.”

“He might snap again.”

“Doubtless he’ll try,” said I, smiling.

“I'm sure he will try,” I said with a smile.

Then, fearing Michael would say something which I must appear to resent (for, though I might show him my hate, I must seem to be full of favour), I began to compliment him on the magnificent condition of his regiment, and of their loyal greeting to me on the day of my coronation. Thence I passed to a rapturous description of the hunting-lodge which he had lent me. But he rose suddenly to his feet. His temper was failing him, and, with an excuse, he said farewell. However, as he reached the door he stopped, saying:

Then, worried that Michael might say something I'd have to act like I didn't like (because even though I might show him my dislike, I had to appear very friendly), I started complimenting him on how great his regiment looked and how loyal they were when they greeted me on my coronation day. From there, I moved on to excitedly describing the hunting lodge he had lent me. But he suddenly stood up. He was losing his temper, and, making an excuse, he said goodbye. However, when he got to the door, he paused and said:

“Three friends of mine are very anxious to have the honour of being presented to you, sire. They are here in the ante-chamber.”

"Three of my friends are really eager to have the honor of being introduced to you, sir. They're waiting in the ante-chamber."

I joined him directly, passing my arm through his. The look on his face was honey to me. We entered the ante-chamber in fraternal fashion. Michael beckoned, and three men came forward.

I joined him right away, linking my arm with his. The expression on his face was so sweet to me. We entered the waiting room in a brotherly way. Michael signaled, and three men stepped forward.

“These gentlemen,” said Michael, with a stately courtesy which, to do him justice, he could assume with perfect grace and ease, “are the loyalest and most devoted of your Majesty’s servants, and are my very faithful and attached friends.”

“These gentlemen,” said Michael, with a formal politeness that he could pull off with complete grace and ease, “are the most loyal and devoted servants of Your Majesty, and they are my very faithful and close friends.”

“On the last ground as much as the first,” said I, “I am very pleased to see them.”

“Just like before,” I said, “I’m really glad to see them.”

They came one by one and kissed my hand—De Gautet, a tall lean fellow, with hair standing straight up and waxed moustache; Bersonin, the Belgian, a portly man of middle height with a bald head (though he was not far past thirty); and last, the Englishman, Detchard, a narrow-faced fellow, with close-cut fair hair and a bronzed complexion. He was a finely made man, broad in the shoulder and slender in the hips. A good fighter, but a crooked customer, I put him down for. I spoke to him in English, with a slight foreign accent, and I swear the fellow smiled, though he hid the smile in an instant.

They came one by one and kissed my hand—De Gautet, a tall and lean guy with hair sticking straight up and a waxed mustache; Bersonin, the Belgian, a stocky man of average height with a bald head (even though he was just over thirty); and finally, the Englishman, Detchard, a narrow-faced guy with short, light hair and a tanned complexion. He had a nice build, broad shoulders and slim hips. A good fighter, but a shady character, I figured. I talked to him in English with a slight foreign accent, and I swear the guy smiled, although he quickly hid it.

“So Mr. Detchard is in the secret,” thought I.

“So Mr. Detchard is in on the secret,” I thought.

Having got rid of my dear brother and his friends, I returned to make my adieu to my cousin. She was standing at the door. I bade her farewell, taking her hand in mine.

After saying goodbye to my dear brother and his friends, I went back to say goodbye to my cousin. She was standing at the door. I bid her farewell, taking her hand in mine.

“Rudolf,” she said, very low, “be careful, won’t you?”

“Rudolf,” she said softly, “please be careful, okay?”

“Of what?”

"About what?"

“You know—I can’t say. But think what your life is to—”

“You know—I can’t say. But think about what your life is to—”

“Well to—?”

“Well to—?”

“To Ruritania.”

"Going to Ruritania."

Was I right to play the part, or wrong to play the part? I know not: evil lay both ways, and I dared not tell her the truth.

Was I right to play my role, or wrong to play my role? I don’t know: there was trouble both ways, and I didn’t have the courage to tell her the truth.

“Only to Ruritania?” I asked softly.

“Only to Ruritania?” I asked quietly.

A sudden flush spread over her incomparable face.

A sudden rush of color spread across her unique face.

“To your friends, too,” she said.

“To your friends, as well,” she said.

“Friends?”

"Are we friends?"

“And to your cousin,” she whispered, “and loving servant.”

“And to your cousin,” she whispered, “and devoted servant.”

I could not speak. I kissed her hand, and went out cursing myself.

I couldn't find the words. I kissed her hand and walked out, angry at myself.

Outside I found Master Fritz, quite reckless of the footmen, playing at cat’s-cradle with the Countess Helga.

Outside, I found Master Fritz, totally ignoring the footmen, playing cat's cradle with Countess Helga.

“Hang it!” said he, “we can’t always be plotting. Love claims his share.”

“Forget it!” he said, “we can’t always be scheming. Love deserves its part.”

“I’m inclined to think he does,” said I; and Fritz, who had been by my side, dropped respectfully behind.

“I think he does,” I said, and Fritz, who had been next to me, fell back respectfully.

CHAPTER 9
A New Use for a Tea-table

If I were to detail the ordinary events of my daily life at this time, they might prove instructive to people who are not familiar with the inside of palaces; if I revealed some of the secrets I learnt, they might prove of interest to the statesmen of Europe. I intend to do neither of these things. I should be between the Scylla of dullness and the Charybdis of indiscretion, and I feel that I had far better confine myself strictly to the underground drama which was being played beneath the surface of Ruritanian politics. I need only say that the secret of my imposture defied detection. I made mistakes. I had bad minutes: it needed all the tact and graciousness whereof I was master to smooth over some apparent lapses of memory and unmindfulness of old acquaintances of which I was guilty. But I escaped, and I attribute my escape, as I have said before, most of all, to the very audacity of the enterprise. It is my belief that, given the necessary physical likeness, it was far easier to pretend to be King of Ruritania than it would have been to personate my next-door neighbour. One day Sapt came into my room. He threw me a letter, saying:

If I were to share the ordinary events of my daily life right now, they might be eye-opening for those who aren't familiar with the inner workings of palaces; if I disclosed some of the secrets I learned, they might interest Europe's politicians. But I plan to do neither. I'd be caught between the boredom of the mundane and the risk of revealing too much, and I feel it’s better to stick to the hidden drama playing out beneath the surface of Ruritanian politics. I can only say that the secret of my deception remained undetected. I made mistakes. I had moments where I faltered: it required all my skills in tact and charm to cover up some obvious lapses in memory and forgetfulness of old acquaintances I had. But I got away with it, and I attribute my success, as I've said before, primarily to the sheer boldness of the endeavor. I believe that, given the right physical resemblance, it was much easier to pretend to be the King of Ruritania than it would have been to impersonate my next-door neighbor. One day, Sapt came into my room. He tossed me a letter, saying:

“That’s for you—a woman’s hand, I think. But I’ve some news for you first.”

"That's for you—a woman's touch, I believe. But I have some news for you first."

“What’s that?”

"What is that?"

“The King’s at the Castle of Zenda,” said he.

“The King’s at the Castle of Zenda,” he said.

“How do you know?”

"How do you know?"

“Because the other half of Michael’s Six are there. I had enquiries made, and they’re all there—Lauengram, Krafstein, and young Rupert Hentzau: three rogues, too, on my honour, as fine as live in Ruritania.”

“Because the other half of Michael’s Six are there. I asked around, and they’re all there—Lauengram, Krafstein, and young Rupert Hentzau: three con artists, I swear, as good as any in Ruritania.”

“Well?”

“Well?”

“Well, Fritz wants you to march to the Castle with horse, foot, and artillery.”

“Well, Fritz wants you to march to the Castle with cavalry, infantry, and artillery.”

“And drag the moat?” I asked.

“And pull the moat?” I asked.

“That would be about it,” grinned Sapt, “and we shouldn’t find the King’s body then.”

"That seems to be the plan," Sapt grinned, "and we shouldn't have to worry about finding the King's body."

“You think it’s certain he’s there?”

“You really think he’s definitely there?”

“Very probable. Besides the fact of those three being there, the drawbridge is kept up, and no one goes in without an order from young Hentzau or Black Michael himself. We must tie Fritz up.”

“Very likely. Besides the fact that those three are there, the drawbridge is up, and no one gets in without an order from young Hentzau or Black Michael himself. We need to tie up Fritz.”

“I’ll go to Zenda,” said I.

“I'll go to Zenda,” I said.

“You’re mad.”

"You're crazy."

“Some day.”

"Someday."

“Oh, perhaps. You’ll very likely stay there though, if you do.”

“Oh, maybe. You’ll probably stay there, though, if you do.”

“That may be, my friend,” said I carelessly.

“That might be true, my friend,” I said casually.

“His Majesty looks sulky,” observed Sapt. “How’s the love affair?”

“His Majesty looks upset,” Sapt noted. “How’s the romance going?”

“Damn you, hold your tongue!” I said.

“Damn you, keep quiet!” I said.

He looked at me for a moment, then he lit his pipe. It was quite true that I was in a bad temper, and I went on perversely:

He looked at me for a moment, then he lit his pipe. It was true that I was in a bad mood, and I continued being difficult:

“Wherever I go, I’m dogged by half a dozen fellows.”

“Wherever I go, I'm followed by a bunch of guys.”

“I know you are; I send ’em,” he replied composedly.

“I know you are; I send them,” he replied calmly.

“What for?”

“Why?”

“Well,” said Sapt, puffing away, “it wouldn’t be exactly inconvenient for Black Michael if you disappeared. With you gone, the old game that we stopped would be played—or he’d have a shot at it.”

“Well,” Sapt said, taking a puff, “it wouldn’t be too difficult for Black Michael if you vanished. With you out of the way, the old game we ended would start again—or he’d at least have a chance at it.”

“I can take care of myself.”

“I can handle my own things.”

“De Gautet, Bersonin, and Detchard are in Strelsau; and any one of them, lad, would cut your throat as readily—as readily as I would Black Michael’s, and a deal more treacherously. What’s the letter?”

“De Gautet, Bersonin, and Detchard are in Strelsau; and any one of them, kid, would cut your throat just as easily—as easily as I would Black Michael’s, and probably a lot more sneakily. What’s the letter?”

I opened it and read it aloud:

I opened it and read it out loud:

“If the King desires to know what it deeply concerns the King to know, let him do as this letter bids him. At the end of the New Avenue there stands a house in large grounds. The house has a portico, with a statue of a nymph on it. A wall encloses the garden; there is a gate in the wall at the back. At twelve o’clock tonight, if the King enters alone by that gate, turns to the right, and walks twenty yards, he will find a summerhouse, approached by a flight of six steps. If he mounts and enters, he will find someone who will tell him what touches most dearly his life and his throne. This is written by a faithful friend. He must be alone. If he neglects the invitation his life will be in danger. Let him show this to no one, or he will ruin a woman who loves him: Black Michael does not pardon.”

“If the King wants to know something that deeply matters to him, he should follow the instructions in this letter. At the end of the New Avenue, there’s a house with a large yard. The house has a porch with a statue of a nymph on it. A wall surrounds the garden, and there’s a gate at the back of the wall. At midnight tonight, if the King goes in alone through that gate, turns right, and walks twenty yards, he’ll find a summerhouse with six steps leading up to it. If he goes inside, he’ll find someone who will tell him what is most important for his life and his throne. This is written by a loyal friend. He must be alone. If he ignores this invitation, his life will be at risk. He should not show this to anyone, or he will endanger a woman who loves him: Black Michael does not forgive.”

“No,” observed Sapt, as I ended, “but he can dictate a very pretty letter.”

“No,” Sapt said as I finished, “but he can write a really nice letter.”

I had arrived at the same conclusion, and was about to throw the letter away, when I saw there was more writing on the other side.

I had come to the same conclusion and was about to toss the letter when I noticed there was more writing on the other side.

“Hallo! there’s some more.”

“Hey! There’s some more.”

“If you hesitate,” the writer continued, “consult Colonel Sapt—”

“If you hesitate,” the writer continued, “talk to Colonel Sapt—”

“Eh,” exclaimed that gentleman, genuinely astonished. “Does she take me for a greater fool than you?”

“Wow,” exclaimed that guy, genuinely surprised. “Does she think I'm a bigger fool than you?”

I waved to him to be silent.

I motioned for him to be quiet.

“Ask him what woman would do most to prevent the duke from marrying his cousin, and therefore most to prevent him becoming king? And ask if her name begins with—A?”

“Ask him which woman would do the most to stop the duke from marrying his cousin, and therefore the most to prevent him from becoming king? And ask if her name starts with—A?”

I sprang to my feet. Sapt laid down his pipe.

I jumped to my feet. Sapt set his pipe down.

“Antoinette de Mauban, by heaven!” I cried.

“Antoinette de Mauban, oh my god!” I exclaimed.

“How do you know?” asked Sapt.

“How do you know?” Sapt asked.

I told him what I knew of the lady, and how I knew it. He nodded.

I told him what I knew about the woman and how I learned it. He nodded.

“It’s so far true that she’s had a great row with Michael,” said he, thoughtfully.

“It’s true that she’s had a big fight with Michael,” he said, thoughtfully.

“If she would, she could be useful,” I said.

“If she wanted to, she could be helpful,” I said.

“I believe, though, that Michael wrote that letter.”

“I believe, however, that Michael wrote that letter.”

“So do I, but I mean to know for certain. I shall go, Sapt.”

“So do I, but I need to know for sure. I’m going, Sapt.”

“No, I shall go,” said he.

“No, I’m going,” he said.

“You may go as far as the gate.”

“You can go as far as the gate.”

“I shall go to the summer-house.”

“I’m going to the summer house.”

“I’m hanged if you shall!”

“I won’t let you!”

I rose and leant my back against the mantelpiece.

I stood up and leaned my back against the mantel.

“Sapt, I believe in that woman, and I shall go.”

“Sapt, I believe in that woman, and I'm going.”

“I don’t believe in any woman,” said Sapt, “and you shan’t go.”

“I don’t trust any woman,” said Sapt, “and you’re not going.”

“I either go to the summer-house or back to England,” said I.

“I either go to the summer house or back to England,” I said.

Sapt began to know exactly how far he could lead or drive, and when he must follow.

Sapt started to understand precisely how far he could guide or push, and when he needed to follow.

“We’re playing against time,” I added. “Every day we leave the King where he is there is fresh risk. Every day I masquerade like this, there is fresh risk. Sapt, we must play high; we must force the game.”

“We're racing against time,” I said. “Every day we leave the King where he is adds more risk. Every day I disguise myself like this adds more risk. Sapt, we have to play aggressively; we must take charge of the situation.”

“So be it,” he said, with a sigh.

“So be it," he said with a sigh.

To cut the story short, at half-past eleven that night Sapt and I mounted our horses. Fritz was again left on guard, our destination not being revealed to him. It was a very dark night. I wore no sword, but I carried a revolver, a long knife, and a bull’s-eye lantern. We arrived outside the gate. I dismounted. Sapt held out his hand.

To cut the story short, at 11:30 that night, Sapt and I got on our horses. Fritz was once again left on guard, as we didn't tell him where we were headed. It was a very dark night. I wasn't carrying a sword, but I had a revolver, a long knife, and a bull’s-eye lantern. We reached the gate. I got off my horse. Sapt held out his hand.

“I shall wait here,” he said. “If I hear a shot, I’ll—”

“I'll wait here,” he said. “If I hear a shot, I’ll—”

“Stay where you are; it’s the King’s only chance. You mustn’t come to grief too.”

“Stay where you are; this is the King’s only chance. You can’t get hurt either.”

“You’re right, lad. Good luck!”

"You’re right, dude. Good luck!"

I pressed the little gate. It yielded, and I found myself in a wild sort of shrubbery. There was a grass-grown path and, turning to the right as I had been bidden, I followed it cautiously. My lantern was closed, the revolver was in my hand. I heard not a sound. Presently a large dark object loomed out of the gloom ahead of me. It was the summer-house. Reaching the steps, I mounted them and found myself confronted by a weak, rickety wooden door, which hung upon the latch. I pushed it open and walked in. A woman flew to me and seized my hand.

I pressed the small gate. It swung open, and I found myself in a wild patch of bushes. There was a path overgrown with grass, and turning to the right as I had been instructed, I followed it carefully. My lantern was off, and I had my revolver in hand. I didn't hear a single sound. Soon, a large dark shape emerged from the shadows ahead of me. It was the summer house. I climbed the steps and came face to face with a flimsy, rickety wooden door that was hanging on its latch. I pushed it open and walked inside. A woman rushed to me and grabbed my hand.

“Shut the door,” she whispered.

“Close the door,” she whispered.

I obeyed and turned the light of my lantern on her. She was in evening dress, arrayed very sumptuously, and her dark striking beauty was marvellously displayed in the glare of the bull’s-eye. The summer-house was a bare little room, furnished only with a couple of chairs and a small iron table, such as one sees in a tea garden or an open-air cafe.

I did as she asked and turned on the light of my lantern. She was dressed for the evening

“Don’t talk,” she said. “We’ve no time. Listen! I know you, Mr. Rassendyll. I wrote that letter at the duke’s orders.”

“Don’t say anything,” she said. “We don’t have time. Listen! I know you, Mr. Rassendyll. I wrote that letter on the duke’s orders.”

“So I thought,” said I.

“So I thought,” I said.

“In twenty minutes three men will be here to kill you.”

“In twenty minutes, three men will arrive to kill you.”

“Three—the three?”

"Three—the trio?"

“Yes. You must be gone by then. If not, tonight you’ll be killed—”

“Yes. You need to leave by then. If not, you’ll be killed tonight—”

“Or they will.”

"Or they will."

“Listen, listen! When you’re killed, your body will be taken to a low quarter of the town. It will be found there. Michael will at once arrest all your friends—Colonel Sapt and Captain von Tarlenheim first—proclaim a state of siege in Strelsau, and send a messenger to Zenda. The other three will murder the King in the Castle, and the duke will proclaim either himself or the princess—himself, if he is strong enough. Anyhow, he’ll marry her, and become king in fact, and soon in name. Do you see?”

“Listen up! When you get killed, your body will be taken to a poor part of town. It’ll be found there. Michael will immediately arrest all your friends—first Colonel Sapt and Captain von Tarlenheim—declare a state of emergency in Strelsau, and send a message to Zenda. The other three will kill the King in the Castle, and the duke will either claim the throne for himself or for the princess—himself, if he’s powerful enough. Either way, he’ll marry her and become king in reality, and soon in name. Do you understand?”

“It’s a pretty plot. But why, madame, do you—?”

“It’s a nice plot. But why, ma’am, do you—?”

“Say I’m a Christian—or say I’m jealous. My God! shall I see him marry her? Now go; but remember—this is what I have to tell you—that never, by night or by day, are you safe. Three men follow you as a guard. Is it not so? Well, three follow them; Michael’s three are never two hundred yards from you. Your life is not worth a moment if ever they find you alone. Now go. Stay, the gate will be guarded by now. Go down softly, go past the summer-house, on for a hundred yards, and you’ll find a ladder against the wall. Get over it, and fly for your life.”

“Say I’m a Christian—or say I’m jealous. My God! Am I really going to see him marry her? Now go; but remember—this is what I need to tell you—that you’re never safe, day or night. Three men are following you as a guard. Isn’t that right? Well, three are following them; Michael’s three are always within two hundred yards of you. Your life isn’t worth a second if they ever catch you alone. Now go. Wait, the gate will be watched by now. Move quietly, go past the summer-house, walk for a hundred yards, and you’ll find a ladder against the wall. Get over it, and run for your life.”

“And you?” I asked.

“And you?” I inquired.

“I have my game to play too. If he finds out what I have done, we shall not meet again. If not, I may yet—But never mind. Go at once.”

“I have my own game to play. If he finds out what I’ve done, we won’t meet again. If he doesn’t, I might still—But forget it. Go now.”

“But what will you tell him?”

“But what are you going to tell him?”

“That you never came—that you saw through the trick.”

"That you never showed up—that you saw through the trick."

I took her hand and kissed it.

I took her hand and kissed it.

“Madame,” said I, “you have served the King well tonight. Where is he in the Castle?”

“Ma'am,” I said, “you've done a great job serving the King tonight. Where is he in the Castle?”

She sank her voice to a fearful whisper. I listened eagerly.

She lowered her voice to a scared whisper. I listened intently.

“Across the drawbridge you come to a heavy door; behind that lies—Hark! What’s that?”

“Cross the drawbridge, and you’ll find a heavy door; behind it lies—Wait! What’s that?”

There were steps outside.

There were footsteps outside.

“They’re coming! They’re too soon! Heavens! they’re too soon!” and she turned pale as death.

“They're coming! They're here too early! Oh no! They’re here too early!” and she turned as pale as a ghost.

“They seem to me,” said I, “to be in the nick of time.”

“They seem to me,” I said, “to be right on time.”

“Close your lantern. See, there’s a chink in the door. Can you see them?”

“Close your lantern. Look, there’s a gap in the door. Can you see them?”

I put my eye to the chink. On the lowest step I saw three dim figures. I cocked my revolver. Antoinette hastily laid her hand on mine.

I placed my eye to the crack. On the lowest step, I saw three shadowy figures. I aimed my revolver. Antoinette quickly put her hand on mine.

“You may kill one,” said she. “But what then?”

“You can kill one,” she said. “But then what happens?”

A voice came from outside—a voice that spoke perfect English.

A voice came from outside—a voice that spoke flawless English.

“Mr. Rassendyll,” it said.

“Mr. Rassendyll,” it said.

I made no answer.

I didn't respond.

“We want to talk to you. Will you promise not to shoot till we’ve done?”

“We want to talk to you. Can you promise not to shoot until we’re finished?”

“Have I the pleasure of addressing Mr. Detchard?” I said.

“Am I speaking to Mr. Detchard?” I asked.

“Never mind names.”

"Forget about names."

“Then let mine alone.”

“Then let me be.”

“All right, sire. I’ve an offer for you.”

“All right, my lord. I have an offer for you.”

I still had my eye to the chink. The three had mounted two steps more; three revolvers pointed full at the door.

I still had my eye on the crack. The three had climbed two more steps; three handguns were pointed directly at the door.

“Will you let us in? We pledge our honour to observe the truce.”

“Will you let us in? We promise to keep the truce.”

“Don’t trust them,” whispered Antoinette.

“Don’t trust them,” Antoinette whispered.

“We can speak through the door,” said I.

“We can talk through the door,” I said.

“But you might open it and fire,” objected Detchard; “and though we should finish you, you might finish one of us. Will you give your honour not to fire while we talk?”

“But you could open it and shoot,” Detchard argued; “and even if we took you down, you could take one of us out. Will you promise not to shoot while we talk?”

“Don’t trust them,” whispered Antoinette again.

“Don’t trust them,” Antoinette whispered again.

A sudden idea struck me. I considered it for a moment. It seemed feasible.

A sudden idea came to me. I thought about it for a moment. It seemed doable.

“I give my honour not to fire before you do,” said I; “but I won’t let you in. Stand outside and talk.”

“I promise not to shoot before you do,” I said, “but I won’t let you in. Stay outside and talk.”

“That’s sensible,” he said.

"That's smart," he said.

The three mounted the last step, and stood just outside the door. I laid my ear to the chink. I could hear no words, but Detchard’s head was close to that of the taller of his companions (De Gautet, I guessed).

The three reached the last step and paused just outside the door. I pressed my ear to the gap. I couldn't hear any words, but Detchard's head was close to that of the taller guy with him (I guessed it was De Gautet).

“H’m! Private communications,” thought I. Then I said aloud:

“Hm! Private messages,” I thought. Then I said out loud:

“Well, gentlemen, what’s the offer?”

“Well, guys, what’s the offer?”

“A safe-conduct to the frontier, and fifty thousand pounds English.”

“A safe passage to the border, and fifty thousand pounds sterling.”

“No, no,” whispered Antoinette in the lowest of whispers. “They are treacherous.”

“No, no,” Antoinette whispered very softly. “They are deceitful.”

“That seems handsome,” said I, reconnoitering through the chink. They were all close together, just outside the door now.

"That looks great," I said, peeking through the crack. They were all huddled together, just outside the door now.

I had probed the hearts of the ruffians, and I did not need Antoinette’s warning. They meant to “rush” me as soon as I was engaged in talk.

I had looked into the hearts of the thugs, and I didn’t need Antoinette’s warning. They planned to "rush" me as soon as I started talking.

“Give me a minute to consider,” said I; and I thought I heard a laugh outside.

“Give me a minute to think,” I said; and I thought I heard a laugh outside.

I turned to Antoinette.

I looked at Antoinette.

“Stand up close to the wall, out of the line of fire from the door,” I whispered.

“Stand up close to the wall, out of the line of fire from the door,” I whispered.

“What are you going to do?” she asked in fright.

“What are you going to do?” she asked, scared.

“You’ll see,” said I.

"You'll see," I said.

I took up the little iron table. It was not very heavy for a man of my strength, and I held it by the legs. The top, protruding in front of me, made a complete screen for my head and body. I fastened my closed lantern to my belt and put my revolver in a handy pocket. Suddenly I saw the door move ever so slightly—perhaps it was the wind, perhaps it was a hand trying it outside.

I picked up the small iron table. It wasn't too heavy for me, and I held it by the legs. The top stuck out in front of me, creating a complete shield for my head and body. I clipped my closed lantern to my belt and stashed my revolver in a convenient pocket. Suddenly, I noticed the door move just a little—maybe it was the wind, or maybe someone was testing it from outside.

I drew back as far as I could from the door, holding the table in the position that I have described. Then I called out:

I pulled back as far as I could from the door, keeping the table in the position I mentioned. Then I shouted:

“Gentlemen, I accept your offer, relying on your honour. If you will open the door—”

“Gentlemen, I accept your offer, trusting in your honor. If you could open the door—”

“Open it yourself,” said Detchard.

"Open it yourself," Detchard said.

“It opens outwards,” said I. “Stand back a little, gentlemen, or I shall hit you when I open it.”

“It opens outwards,” I said. “Step back a bit, gentlemen, or I might bump into you when I open it.”

I went and fumbled with the latch. Then I stole back to my place on tiptoe.

I went and messed with the latch. Then I quietly sneaked back to my spot on tiptoe.

“I can’t open it!” I cried. “The latch has caught.”

“I can’t open it!” I shouted. “The latch is stuck.”

“Tut! I’ll open it!” cried Detchard. “Nonsense, Bersonin, why not? Are you afraid of one man?”

“Tut! I’ll open it!” yelled Detchard. “Nonsense, Bersonin, why not? Are you scared of one guy?”

I smiled to myself. An instant later the door was flung back. The gleam of a lantern showed me the three close together outside, their revolvers levelled. With a shout, I charged at my utmost pace across the summer-house and through the doorway. Three shots rang out and battered into my shield. Another moment, and I leapt out and the table caught them full and square, and in a tumbling, swearing, struggling mass, they and I and that brave table, rolled down the steps of the summerhouse to the ground below. Antoinette de Mauban shrieked, but I rose to my feet, laughing aloud.

I smiled to myself. A moment later, the door swung open. The light from a lantern revealed three people standing together outside, their guns aimed at me. With a shout, I sprinted as fast as I could across the summerhouse and through the doorway. Three shots fired and hit my shield. In the next instant, I jumped out, and the table hit them squarely, creating a chaotic mix of swearing and struggling as we all tumbled down the steps of the summerhouse to the ground below. Antoinette de Mauban screamed, but I got up, laughing out loud.

De Gautet and Bersonin lay like men stunned. Detchard was under the table, but, as I rose, he pushed it from him and fired again. I raised my revolver and took a snap shot; I heard him curse, and then I ran like a hare, laughing as I went, past the summer-house and along by the wall. I heard steps behind me, and turning round I fired again for luck. The steps ceased.

De Gautet and Bersonin laid there like they were dazed. Detchard was under the table, but as I stood up, he pushed it away from him and fired again. I lifted my revolver and took a quick shot; I heard him curse, and then I sprinted away like a scared rabbit, laughing as I ran past the summer house and along the wall. I heard footsteps behind me, and turning around, I fired again just in case. The footsteps stopped.

“Please God,” said I, “she told me the truth about the ladder!” for the wall was high and topped with iron spikes.

“Please God,” I said, “she told me the truth about the ladder!” because the wall was high and topped with iron spikes.

Yes, there it was. I was up and over in a minute. Doubling back, I saw the horses; then I heard a shot. It was Sapt. He had heard us, and was battling and raging with the locked gate, hammering it and firing into the keyhole like a man possessed. He had quite forgotten that he was not to take part in the fight. Whereat I laughed again, and said, as I clapped him on the shoulder:

Yes, there it was. I was up and moving in a minute. Turning back, I saw the horses; then I heard a gunshot. It was Sapt. He had heard us and was struggling with the locked gate, banging on it and shooting into the keyhole like a madman. He completely forgot that he wasn’t supposed to join the fight. At that, I laughed again and said, as I patted him on the shoulder:

“Come home to bed, old chap. I’ve got the finest tea-table story that ever you heard!”

“Come home to bed, buddy. I’ve got the best tea-table story you’ve ever heard!”

He started and cried: “You’re safe!” and wrung my hand. But a moment later he added:

He jumped up and shouted, “You’re safe!” and squeezed my hand. But a moment later, he added:

“And what the devil are you laughing at?”

“And what the hell are you laughing at?”

“Four gentlemen round a tea-table,” said I, laughing still, for it had been uncommonly ludicrous to see the formidable three altogether routed and scattered with no more deadly weapon than an ordinary tea-table.

"Four guys around a tea table," I said, still laughing, because it had been incredibly funny to see the intimidating three completely defeated and scattered with nothing more dangerous than a regular tea table.

Moreover, you will observe that I had honourably kept my word, and not fired till they did.

Moreover, you’ll see that I honored my promise and didn’t fire until they did.

CHAPTER 10
A Great Chance for a Villain

It was the custom that the Prefect of Police should send every afternoon a report to me on the condition of the capital and the feeling of the people: the document included also an account of the movements of any persons whom the police had received instructions to watch. Since I had been in Strelsau, Sapt had been in the habit of reading the report and telling me any items of interest which it might contain. On the day after my adventure in the summer-house, he came in as I was playing a hand of écarté with Fritz von Tarlenheim.

It was the routine for the Prefect of Police to send me a report every afternoon about the state of the capital and the sentiment of the people: the document also included updates on the movements of anyone the police were instructed to monitor. Since I arrived in Strelsau, Sapt had been reading the report and telling me any interesting details it contained. The day after my experience in the summer house, he walked in while I was playing a hand of écarté with Fritz von Tarlenheim.

“The report is rather full of interest this afternoon,” he observed, sitting down.

“The report is quite interesting this afternoon,” he said, sitting down.

“Do you find,” I asked, “any mention of a certain fracas?”

“Do you see,” I asked, “any mention of a certain argument?”

He shook his head with a smile.

He smiled and shook his head.

“I find this first,” he said: “‘His Highness the Duke of Strelsau left the city (so far as it appears, suddenly), accompanied by several of his household. His destination is believed to be the Castle of Zenda, but the party travelled by road and not by train. MM De Gautet, Bersonin, and Detchard followed an hour later, the last-named carrying his arm in a sling. The cause of his wound is not known, but it is suspected that he has fought a duel, probably incidental to a love affair.’”

“I find this first,” he said: “‘His Highness the Duke of Strelsau left the city (as it seems, suddenly), accompanied by several members of his household. It’s believed he’s headed to the Castle of Zenda, but the group traveled by road and not by train. MM De Gautet, Bersonin, and Detchard followed an hour later, with Detchard carrying his arm in a sling. The reason for his injury is unknown, but it’s suspected that he was involved in a duel, likely related to a love affair.’”

“That is remotely true,” I observed, very well pleased to find that I had left my mark on the fellow.

"That's somewhat true," I said, quite pleased to see that I had made an impression on him.

“Then we come to this,” pursued Sapt: “‘Madame de Mauban, whose movements have been watched according to instructions, left by train at midday. She took a ticket for Dresden—’”

“Then we get to this,” continued Sapt: “‘Madame de Mauban, whose movements have been monitored as instructed, left by train at noon. She bought a ticket for Dresden—’”

“It’s an old habit of hers,” said I.

“It’s an old habit of hers,” I said.

“‘The Dresden train stops at Zenda.’ An acute fellow, this. And finally listen to this: ‘The state of feeling in the city is not satisfactory. The King is much criticized’ (you know, he’s told to be quite frank) ‘for taking no steps about his marriage. From enquiries among the entourage of the Princess Flavia, her Royal Highness is believed to be deeply offended by the remissness of his Majesty. The common people are coupling her name with that of the Duke of Strelsau, and the duke gains much popularity from the suggestion.’ I have caused the announcement that the King gives a ball tonight in honour of the princess to be widely diffused, and the effect is good.”

“‘The Dresden train stops at Zenda.’ Smart guy, this one. And get this: ‘The mood in the city isn’t great. The King is facing a lot of criticism’ (you know, he’s known to be pretty straightforward) ‘for not making any moves regarding his marriage. From what I've gathered among Princess Flavia’s circle, her Royal Highness seems to be really upset about his Majesty’s negligence. The common people are linking her name to the Duke of Strelsau, and the duke is getting a lot of popularity from the rumors.’ I’ve announced that the King is throwing a ball tonight in honor of the princess, and it’s having a positive effect.”

“That is news to me,” said I.

"That's news to me," I said.

“Oh, the preparations are all made!” laughed Fritz. “I’ve seen to that.”

“Oh, everything’s ready!” laughed Fritz. “I took care of that.”

Sapt turned to me and said, in a sharp, decisive voice:

Sapt turned to me and said in a clear, firm voice:

“You must make love to her tonight, you know.”

“You need to hook up with her tonight, you know.”

“I think it is very likely I shall, if I see her alone,” said I. “Hang it, Sapt, you don’t suppose I find it difficult?”

“I think it's pretty likely I will, if I see her alone,” I said. “Come on, Sapt, you don’t really think I find it hard?”

Fritz whistled a bar or two; then he said: “You’ll find it only too easy. Look here, I hate telling you this, but I must. The Countess Helga told me that the princess had become most attached to the King. Since the coronation, her feelings have undergone a marked development. It’s quite true that she is deeply wounded by the King’s apparent neglect.”

Fritz whistled a few notes; then he said, "You’ll find it all too easy. Look, I hate to say this, but I have to. Countess Helga told me that the princess has become very attached to the King. Since the coronation, her feelings have really changed. It’s true that she is deeply hurt by the King’s apparent neglect."

“Here’s a kettle of fish!” I groaned.

“Here’s a real mess!” I groaned.

“Tut, tut!” said Sapt. “I suppose you’ve made pretty speeches to a girl before now? That’s all she wants.”

“Tut, tut!” said Sapt. “I guess you’ve given sweet talks to a girl before? That’s all she wants.”

Fritz, himself a lover, understood better my distress. He laid his hand on my shoulder, but said nothing.

Fritz, a fellow lover, understood my distress even more. He put his hand on my shoulder, but didn’t say a word.

“I think, though,” pursued that cold-blooded old Sapt, “that you’d better make your offer tonight.”

“I think, though,” continued that unemotional old Sapt, “that you should make your offer tonight.”

“Good heavens!”

"OMG!"

“Or, any rate, go near it: and I shall send a ‘semi-official’ to the papers.”

“Anyway, get close to it: and I’ll send a ‘semi-official’ to the newspapers.”

“I’ll do nothing of the sort—no more will you!” said I. “I utterly refuse to take part in making a fool of the princess.”

“I’m not doing that—neither are you!” I said. “I completely refuse to take part in making a fool of the princess.”

Sapt looked at me with his small keen eyes. A slow cunning smile passed over his face.

Sapt looked at me with his sharp little eyes. A slow, sly smile spread across his face.

“All right, lad, all right,” said he. “We mustn’t press you too hard. Soothe her down a bit, if you can, you know. Now for Michael!”

“All right, kid, all right,” he said. “We shouldn’t push you too much. Try to calm her down a bit, if you can, you know. Now, about Michael!”

“Oh, damn Michael!” said I. “He’ll do tomorrow. Here, Fritz, come for a stroll in the garden.”

“Oh, damn Michael!” I said. “He’ll be fine tomorrow. Come on, Fritz, let’s take a walk in the garden.”

Sapt at once yielded. His rough manner covered a wonderful tact—and as I came to recognize more and more, a remarkable knowledge of human nature. Why did he urge me so little about the princess? Because he knew that her beauty and my ardour would carry me further than all his arguments—and that the less I thought about the thing, the more likely was I to do it. He must have seen the unhappiness he might bring on the princess; but that went for nothing with him. Can I say, confidently, that he was wrong? If the King were restored, the princess must turn to him, either knowing or not knowing the change. And if the King were not restored to us? It was a subject that we had never yet spoken of. But I had an idea that, in such a case, Sapt meant to seat me on the throne of Ruritania for the term of my life. He would have set Satan himself there sooner than that pupil of his, Black Michael.

Sapt immediately agreed. His rough demeanor masked an incredible sensitivity—and as I realized more and more, a deep understanding of human nature. Why did he push me so little about the princess? Because he knew that her beauty and my passion would motivate me more than any arguments he could make—and that the less I thought about it, the more likely I was to take action. He must have recognized the unhappiness he could cause the princess; but that didn’t matter to him. Can I say for sure that he was wrong? If the King were restored, the princess would have to turn to him, whether she realized the difference or not. And what if the King wasn’t brought back? That was a topic we had never discussed. But I suspected that, in that scenario, Sapt planned to place me on the throne of Ruritania for the rest of my life. He would have preferred to put Satan himself there rather than that pupil of his, Black Michael.

The ball was a sumptuous affair. I opened it by dancing a quadrille with Flavia: then I waltzed with her. Curious eyes and eager whispers attended us. We went in to supper; and, half way through, I, half mad by then, for her glance had answered mine, and her quick breathing met my stammered sentences—I rose in my place before all the brilliant crowd, and taking the Red Rose that I wore, flung the ribbon with its jewelled badge round her neck. In a tumult of applause I sat down: I saw Sapt smiling over his wine, and Fritz frowning. The rest of the meal passed in silence; neither Flavia nor I could speak. Fritz touched me on the shoulder, and I rose, gave her my arm, and walked down the hall into a little room, where coffee was served to us. The gentlemen and ladies in attendance withdrew, and we were alone.

The ball was a lavish event. I started by dancing a quadrille with Flavia, and then I waltzed with her. Curious eyes and eager whispers followed us. We went to supper, and halfway through, I was almost out of my mind, as her glance met mine and her quick breaths matched my stammered words—I stood up in front of the dazzling crowd, took the Red Rose I was wearing, and threw the ribbon with its jeweled badge around her neck. Amid a flurry of applause, I sat back down; I saw Sapt smiling over his drink and Fritz looking unhappy. The rest of the meal went by in silence; neither Flavia nor I could find the words to speak. Fritz tapped me on the shoulder, and I stood up, offered her my arm, and we walked down the hall into a small room where coffee was served. The gentlemen and ladies in attendance left, and we were alone.

The little room had French windows opening on the gardens. The night was fine, cool, and fragrant. Flavia sat down, and I stood opposite her. I was struggling with myself: if she had not looked at me, I believe that even then I should have won my fight. But suddenly, involuntarily, she gave me one brief glance—a glance of question, hurriedly turned aside; a blush that the question had ever come spread over her cheek, and she caught her breath. Ah, if you had seen her! I forgot the King in Zenda. I forgot the King in Strelsau. She was a princess—and I an impostor. Do you think I remembered that? I threw myself on my knee and seized her hands in mine. I said nothing. Why should I? The soft sounds of the night set my wooing to a wordless melody, as I pressed my kisses on her lips.

The small room had French windows that opened up to the gardens. The night was beautiful, cool, and fragrant. Flavia sat down while I stood across from her. I was battling with myself: if she hadn’t looked at me, I think I might have won that battle. But suddenly, without meaning to, she glanced at me briefly—just a quick question in her eyes before she looked away; a blush spread across her cheek at the very thought of it, and she caught her breath. Oh, if only you could have seen her! I forgot the King in Zenda. I forgot the King in Strelsau. She was a princess—and I was an impostor. Do you think I remembered that? I dropped to my knee and took her hands in mine. I didn’t say anything. Why should I? The gentle sounds of the night turned my feelings into a wordless melody as I pressed my kisses against her lips.

She pushed me from her, crying suddenly:

She pushed me away, suddenly crying:

“Ah! is it true? or is it only because you must?”

“Ah! Is it true? Or is it just because you have to?”

“It’s true!” I said, in low smothered tones—“true that I love you more than life—or truth—or honour!”

“It’s true!” I said, in a low, muffled voice—“true that I love you more than life—or truth—or honor!”

She set no meaning to my words, treating them as one of love’s sweet extravagances. She came close to me, and whispered:

She didn't take my words seriously, seeing them as just one of love's nice little indulgences. She came closer and whispered:

“Oh, if you were not the King! Then I could show you how I love you! How is it that I love you now, Rudolf?”

“Oh, if you weren't the King! Then I could show you how much I love you! How is it that I love you now, Rudolf?”

“Now?”

"Seriously?"

“Yes—just lately. I—I never did before.”

“Yes—just recently. I—I never did that before.”

Pure triumph filled me. It was I—Rudolf Rassendyll—who had won her! I caught her round the waist.

Pure triumph filled me. It was I—Rudolf Rassendyll—who had won her! I caught her around the waist.

“You didn’t love me before?” I asked.

“You didn’t love me before?” I asked.

She looked up into my face, smiling, as she whispered:

She looked up at me, smiling, as she whispered:

“It must have been your Crown. I felt it first on the Coronation Day.”

“It must have been your crown. I first felt it on Coronation Day.”

“Never before?” I asked eagerly.

“Never before?” I asked excitedly.

She laughed low.

She chuckled softly.

“You speak as if you would be pleased to hear me say ‘Yes’ to that,” she said.

“You talk like you would be happy to hear me say ‘Yes’ to that,” she said.

“Would ‘Yes’ be true?”

“Would ‘Yes’ be accurate?”

“Yes,” I just heard her breathe, and she went on in an instant: “Be careful, Rudolf; be careful, dear. He will be mad now.”

“Yes,” I just heard her breathe, and she immediately added, “Be careful, Rudolf; be careful, dear. He’s going to be angry now.”

“What, Michael? If Michael were the worst—”

“What, Michael? If Michael were the worst—”

“What worse is there?”

"What could be worse?"

There was yet a chance for me. Controlling myself with a mighty effort, I took my hands off her and stood a yard or two away. I remember now the note of the wind in the elm trees outside.

There was still a chance for me. With a huge effort, I controlled myself, moved my hands away from her, and stood a few feet back. I can still recall the sound of the wind in the elm trees outside.

“If I were not the King,” I began, “if I were only a private gentleman—”

“If I weren’t the King,” I started, “if I were just an ordinary guy—”

Before I could finish, her hand was in mine.

Before I could finish, she grabbed my hand.

“If you were a convict in the prison of Strelsau, you would be my King,” she said.

“If you were a prisoner in the Strelsau jail, you would be my King,” she said.

And under my breath I groaned, “God forgive me!” and, holding her hand in mine, I said again:

And quietly I muttered, “God forgive me!” and, holding her hand in mine, I said again:

“If I were not the King—”

“If I weren't the King—”

“Hush, hush!” she whispered. “I don’t deserve it—I don’t deserve to be doubted. Ah, Rudolf! does a woman who marries without love look on the man as I look on you?”

“Hush, hush!” she whispered. “I don’t deserve it—I don’t deserve to be doubted. Ah, Rudolf! Does a woman who marries without love see the man the way I see you?”

And she hid her face from me.

And she turned away from me.

For more than a minute we stood there together; and I, even with my arm about her, summoned up what honour and conscience her beauty and the toils that I was in had left me.

For over a minute, we stood there together; and I, even with my arm around her, summoned whatever honor and conscience her beauty and the struggles I was in had left me.

“Flavia,” I said, in a strange dry voice that seemed not my own, “I am not—”

“Flavia,” I said, in a weird dry voice that felt unfamiliar, “I’m not—”

As I spoke—as she raised her eyes to me—there was a heavy step on the gravel outside, and a man appeared at the window. A little cry burst from Flavia, as she sprang back from me. My half-finished sentence died on my lips. Sapt stood there, bowing low, but with a stern frown on his face.

As I was talking—when she looked up at me—a heavy footstep crunched on the gravel outside, and a man showed up at the window. Flavia let out a small gasp and jumped back from me. My half-finished sentence went silent. Sapt stood there, bowing deeply, but his expression was serious.

“A thousand pardons, sire,” said he, “but his Eminence the Cardinal has waited this quarter of an hour to offer his respectful adieu to your Majesty.”

“A thousand apologies, Your Majesty,” he said, “but His Eminence the Cardinal has been waiting for fifteen minutes to respectfully say goodbye to you.”

I met his eye full and square; and I read in it an angry warning. How long he had been a listener I knew not, but he had come in upon us in the nick of time.

I looked him straight in the eye and saw an angry warning. I didn’t know how long he had been listening, but he had arrived just in time.

“We must not keep his Eminence waiting,” said I.

“We shouldn’t keep his Eminence waiting,” I said.

But Flavia, in whose love there lay no shame, with radiant eyes and blushing face, held out her hand to Sapt. She said nothing, but no man could have missed her meaning, who had ever seen a woman in the exultation of love. A sour, yet sad, smile passed over the old soldier’s face, and there was tenderness in his voice, as bending to kiss her hand, he said:

But Flavia, whose love was pure and unapologetic, with shining eyes and a flushed face, reached out her hand to Sapt. She didn’t say anything, but anyone who had ever witnessed a woman in the joy of love would understand her feelings. A bitter yet wistful smile crossed the old soldier’s face, and there was a softness in his voice as he leaned down to kiss her hand and said:

“In joy and sorrow, in good times and bad, God save your Royal Highness!”

“In joy and sorrow, in good times and bad, may God protect your Royal Highness!”

He paused and added, glancing at me and drawing himself up to military erectness:

He paused and added, looking at me and straightening up like a soldier.

“But, before all comes the King—God save the King!”

“But first and foremost, it's the King—God save the King!”

And Flavia caught at my hand and kissed it, murmuring:

And Flavia grabbed my hand and kissed it, whispering:

“Amen! Good God, Amen!”

“Amen! Good God, Amen!”

We went into the ballroom again. Forced to receive adieus, I was separated from Flavia: everyone, when they left me, went to her. Sapt was out and in of the throng, and where he had been, glances, smiles, and whispers were rife. I doubted not that, true to his relentless purpose, he was spreading the news that he had learnt. To uphold the Crown and beat Black Michael—that was his one resolve. Flavia, myself—ay, and the real King in Zenda, were pieces in his game; and pawns have no business with passions. Not even at the walls of the Palace did he stop; for when at last I handed Flavia down the broad marble steps and into her carriage, there was a great crowd awaiting us, and we were welcomed with deafening cheers. What could I do? Had I spoken then, they would have refused to believe that I was not the King; they might have believed that the King had run mad. By Sapt’s devices and my own ungoverned passion I had been forced on, and the way back had closed behind me; and the passion still drove me in the same direction as the devices seduced me. I faced all Strelsau that night as the King and the accepted suitor of the Princess Flavia.

We went back into the ballroom. As I was saying my goodbyes, I got separated from Flavia: everyone who left me went to her. Sapt was weaving in and out of the crowd, and wherever he went, there were glances, smiles, and whispers everywhere. I had no doubt that, sticking to his relentless plan, he was spreading the news he had learned. His only goal was to support the Crown and defeat Black Michael. Flavia, myself—oh, and the real King in Zenda—were just pieces in his game; pawns don’t get to have feelings. Not even at the Palace walls did he pause; because when I finally helped Flavia down the grand marble steps and into her carriage, there was a huge crowd waiting for us, cheering loudly. What could I do? If I had tried to speak then, they wouldn’t have believed I wasn’t the King; they might have thought the King had gone mad. Through Sapt’s schemes and my own uncontrolled feelings, I had been pushed forward, and the way back had closed behind me; and those feelings still drove me in the same direction that his schemes lured me. That night, I faced all of Strelsau as the King and the accepted suitor of Princess Flavia.

At last, at three in the morning, when the cold light of dawning day began to steal in, I was in my dressing-room, and Sapt alone was with me. I sat like a man dazed, staring into the fire; he puffed at his pipe; Fritz was gone to bed, having almost refused to speak to me. On the table by me lay a rose; it had been in Flavia’s dress, and, as we parted, she had kissed it and given it to me.

At last, at three in the morning, when the pale light of dawn started to come in, I was in my dressing room, and only Sapt was with me. I sat there like someone in a daze, staring into the fire; he was smoking his pipe; Fritz had gone to bed, having barely said a word to me. On the table next to me lay a rose; it had been in Flavia's dress, and as we said goodbye, she had kissed it and given it to me.

Sapt advanced his hand towards the rose, but, with a quick movement, I shut mine down upon it.

Sapt reached for the rose, but I quickly brought my hand down over it.

“That’s mine,” I said, “not yours—nor the King’s either.”

"That's mine," I said, "not yours—or the King’s either."

“We struck a good blow for the King tonight,” said he.

“We made a solid move for the King tonight,” he said.

I turned on him fiercely.

I confronted him fiercely.

“What’s to prevent me striking a blow for myself?” I said.

“What’s stopping me from fighting for myself?” I said.

He nodded his head.

He nodded.

“I know what’s in your mind,” he said. “Yes, lad; but you’re bound in honour.”

“I know what you’re thinking,” he said. “Yes, kid; but you’re bound by honor.”

“Have you left me any honour?”

“Did you leave me any honor?”

“Oh, come, to play a little trick on a girl—”

“Oh, come on, let’s play a little trick on a girl—”

“You can spare me that. Colonel Sapt, if you would not have me utterly a villain—if you would not have your King rot in Zenda, while Michael and I play for the great stake outside—You follow me?”

“You can skip that. Colonel Sapt, if you don’t want me to be completely the bad guy—if you don’t want your King to waste away in Zenda while Michael and I gamble for everything outside—Do you get what I’m saying?”

“Ay, I follow you.”

"Yeah, I'm with you."

“We must act, and quickly! You saw tonight—you heard—tonight—”

“We need to act, and fast! You saw what happened tonight—you heard it—tonight—”

“I did,” said he.

“I did,” he said.

“Your cursed acuteness told you what I should do. Well, leave me here a week—and there’s another problem for you. Do you find the answer?”

“Your annoying sharpness hinted at what I should do. Well, leave me here for a week—and that gives you another problem. Can you figure it out?”

“Yes, I find it,” he answered, frowning heavily. “But if you did that, you’d have to fight me first—and kill me.”

“Yes, I get it,” he replied, frowning deeply. “But if you did that, you’d have to fight me first—and kill me.”

“Well, and if I had—or a score of men? I tell you, I could raise all Strelsau on you in an hour, and choke you with your lies—yes, your mad lies—in your mouth.”

“Well, what if I had—or twenty men? I’m telling you, I could rally all of Strelsau against you in an hour and make you swallow your own lies—yes, your crazy lies.”

“It’s gospel truth,” he said—“thanks to my advice you could.”

“It’s totally true,” he said—“thanks to my advice, you totally could.”

“I could marry the princess, and send Michael and his brother together to—”

“I could marry the princess and send Michael and his brother together to—”

“I’m not denying it, lad,” said he.

“I’m not denying it, kid,” he said.

“Then, in God’s name,” I cried, stretching out my hands to him, “let us go to Zenda and crush this Michael and bring the King back to his own again.” The old fellow stood and looked at me for full a minute.

“Then, in God’s name,” I said, reaching out my hands to him, “let’s go to Zenda, defeat this Michael, and bring the King back to where he belongs.” The old man stood and stared at me for a full minute.

“And the princess?” he said.

"And what about the princess?" he said.

I bowed my head to meet my hands, and crushed the rose between my fingers and my lips.

I lowered my head to my hands and squeezed the rose between my fingers and my lips.

I felt his hand on my shoulder, and his voice sounded husky as he whispered low in my ear:

I felt his hand on my shoulder, and his voice was deep as he whispered softly in my ear:

“Before God, you’re the finest Elphberg of them all. But I have eaten of the King’s bread, and I am the King’s servant. Come, we will go to Zenda!”

“Honestly, you’re the best Elphberg there is. But I’ve tasted the King’s bread, and I’m the King’s servant. Let’s go to Zenda!”

And I looked up and caught him by the hand. And the eyes of both of us were wet.

And I looked up and grabbed his hand. Both of us were teary-eyed.

CHAPTER 11
Hunting a Very Big Boar

The terrible temptation which was assailing me will now be understood. I would so force Michael’s hand that he must kill the King. I was in a position to bid him defiance and tighten my grasp on the crown—not for its own sake, but because the King of Ruritania was to wed the Princess Flavia. What of Sapt and Fritz? Ah! but a man cannot be held to write down in cold blood the wild and black thoughts that storm his brain when an uncontrolled passion has battered a breach for them. Yet, unless he sets up as a saint, he need not hate himself for them. He is better employed, as it humbly seems to me, in giving thanks that power to resist was vouchsafed to him, than in fretting over wicked impulses which come unsought and extort an unwilling hospitality from the weakness of our nature.

The awful temptation I was facing will now be clear. I would push Michael so hard that he would have to kill the King. I was in a position to defy him and tighten my grip on the crown—not for its own sake, but because the King of Ruritania was set to marry Princess Flavia. What about Sapt and Fritz? But a man can’t just sit down and write out the wild and dark thoughts that rush through his mind when uncontrolled passion breaks down barriers for them. Still, unless he pretends to be a saint, he doesn’t have to hate himself for them. I believe he’s better off being grateful that he has the power to resist than worrying about wicked impulses that come uninvited and force themselves upon the weakness of our nature.

It was a fine bright morning when I walked, unattended, to the princess’s house, carrying a nosegay in my hand. Policy made excuses for love, and every attention that I paid her, while it riveted my own chains, bound closer to me the people of the great city, who worshipped her. I found Fritz’s inamorata, the Countess Helga, gathering blooms in the garden for her mistress’s wear, and prevailed on her to take mine in their place. The girl was rosy with happiness, for Fritz, in his turn, had not wasted his evening, and no dark shadow hung over his wooing, save the hatred which the Duke of Strelsau was known to bear him.

It was a beautiful, sunny morning when I walked alone to the princess's house, holding a bunch of flowers in my hand. Strategies made excuses for love, and every gesture I made towards her, while it tightened my own bonds, connected me more to the people of the great city who adored her. I came across Fritz's girlfriend, Countess Helga, picking flowers in the garden for her mistress to wear, and I convinced her to take mine instead. The girl was glowing with happiness because Fritz, in turn, had spent his evening well, and the only dark cloud hanging over his romance was the animosity that the Duke of Strelsau had for him.

“And that,” she said, with a mischievous smile, “your Majesty has made of no moment. Yes, I will take the flowers; shall I tell you, sire, what is the first thing the princess does with them?”

“And that,” she said, with a playful smile, “your Majesty has turned into nothing significant. Yes, I’ll take the flowers; should I tell you, sire, what the princess does with them first?”

We were talking on a broad terrace that ran along the back of the house, and a window above our heads stood open.

We were chatting on a wide terrace that stretched along the back of the house, and a window above us was open.

“Madame!” cried the countess merrily, and Flavia herself looked out. I bared my head and bowed. She wore a white gown, and her hair was loosely gathered in a knot. She kissed her hand to me, crying:

“Madame!” the countess exclaimed cheerfully, and Flavia herself looked out. I took off my hat and bowed. She was wearing a white dress, and her hair was loosely tied up in a bun. She blew me a kiss, saying:

“Bring the King up, Helga; I’ll give him some coffee.”

“Bring the king here, Helga; I’ll give him some coffee.”

The countess, with a gay glance, led the way, and took me into Flavia’s morning-room. And, left alone, we greeted one another as lovers are wont. Then the princess laid two letters before me. One was from Black Michael—a most courteous request that she would honour him by spending a day at his Castle of Zenda, as had been her custom once a year in the summer, when the place and its gardens were in the height of their great beauty. I threw the letter down in disgust, and Flavia laughed at me. Then, growing grave again, she pointed to the other sheet.

The countess glanced at me playfully and led me into Flavia’s morning room. Once we were alone, we greeted each other like lovers do. Then the princess placed two letters in front of me. One was from Black Michael—an extremely polite request for her to honor him by spending a day at his Castle of Zenda, just like she used to every summer when the place and its gardens were at their most beautiful. I tossed the letter aside in disgust, and Flavia laughed. But then, growing serious again, she pointed to the other letter.

“I don’t know who that comes from,” she said. “Read it.”

“I don’t know who that’s from,” she said. “Read it.”

I knew in a moment. There was no signature at all this time, but the handwriting was the same as that which had told me of the snare in the summer-house: it was Antoinette de Mauban’s.

I realized right away. There was no signature this time, but the handwriting was the same as the one that had warned me about the trap in the summer house: it was Antoinette de Mauban’s.

“I have no cause to love you,” it ran, “but God forbid that you should fall into the power of the duke. Accept no invitations of his. Go nowhere without a large guard—a regiment is not too much to make you safe. Show this, if you can, to him who reigns in Strelsau.”

“I have no reason to love you,” it read, “but God forbid you should fall into the duke's hands. Don’t accept any of his invitations. Stay away from places without a strong guard—having a whole regiment is not too much to keep you safe. Show this, if you can, to the one who rules in Strelsau.”

“Why doesn’t it say ‘the King’?” asked Flavia, leaning over my shoulder, so that the ripple of her hair played on my cheek. “Is it a hoax?”

“Why doesn’t it say ‘the King’?” Flavia asked, leaning over my shoulder, her hair brushing against my cheek. “Is it a scam?”

“As you value life, and more than life, my queen,” I said, “obey it to the very letter. A regiment shall camp round your house today. See that you do not go out unless well guarded.”

“As you value life, and even more than life, my queen,” I said, “follow it to the exact letter. A regiment will camp around your house today. Make sure you don’t go out unless you’re well guarded.”

“An order, sire?” she asked, a little rebellious.

“An order, sir?” she asked, a bit defiant.

“Yes, an order, madame—if you love me.”

“Yes, an order, ma'am—if you love me.”

“Ah!” she cried; and I could not but kiss her.

“Ah!” she exclaimed; and I couldn't help but kiss her.

“You know who sent it?” she asked.

“You know who sent it?” she asked.

“I guess,” said I. “It is from a good friend—and I fear, an unhappy woman. You must be ill, Flavia, and unable to go to Zenda. Make your excuses as cold and formal as you like.”

"I guess," I said. "It's from a good friend—and I’m afraid, an unhappy woman. You must be sick, Flavia, and unable to go to Zenda. Make your excuses as cold and formal as you want."

“So you feel strong enough to anger Michael?” she said, with a proud smile.

“So you think you’re tough enough to make Michael angry?” she said, with a proud smile.

“I’m strong enough for anything, while you are safe,” said I.

"I'm strong enough for anything, and you're safe," I said.

Soon I tore myself away from her, and then, without consulting Sapt, I took my way to the house of Marshal Strakencz. I had seen something of the old general, and I liked and trusted him. Sapt was less enthusiastic, but I had learnt by now that Sapt was best pleased when he could do everything, and jealousy played some part in his views. As things were now, I had more work than Sapt and Fritz could manage, for they must come with me to Zenda, and I wanted a man to guard what I loved most in all the world, and suffer me to set about my task of releasing the King with a quiet mind.

Soon, I pulled myself away from her, and then, without checking in with Sapt, I headed to Marshal Strakencz's house. I'd had some interactions with the old general, and I liked and trusted him. Sapt was less enthusiastic, but I'd figured out by now that Sapt was happiest when he could do everything himself, and jealousy influenced his views. As things stood, I had more work than Sapt and Fritz could handle since they needed to come with me to Zenda, and I wanted someone to protect what I cherished most in the world, allowing me to focus on my mission to free the King with a clear mind.

The Marshal received me with most loyal kindness. To some extent, I took him into my confidence. I charged him with the care of the princess, looking him full and significantly in the face as I bade him let no one from her cousin the duke approach her, unless he himself were there and a dozen of his men with him.

The Marshal welcomed me with the utmost loyalty and kindness. I opened up to him a bit. I put him in charge of looking after the princess, making sure to look him in the eye as I told him that no one, not even her cousin the duke, should be allowed near her unless he was there with a dozen of his men.

“You may be right, sire,” said he, shaking his grey head sadly. “I have known better men than the duke do worse things than that for love.”

"You might be right, your majesty," he said, shaking his gray head sadly. "I've seen better men than the duke do worse things than that for love."

I could quite appreciate the remark, but I said:

I totally understood the comment, but I replied:

“There’s something beside love, Marshal. Love’s for the heart; is there nothing my brother might like for his head?”

“There’s something besides love, Marshal. Love’s for the heart; isn’t there anything my brother might want for his head?”

“I pray that you wrong him, sire.”

“I hope you treat him unfairly, your majesty.”

“Marshal, I’m leaving Strelsau for a few days. Every evening I will send a courier to you. If for three days none comes, you will publish an order which I will give you, depriving Duke Michael of the governorship of Strelsau and appointing you in his place. You will declare a state of siege. Then you will send word to Michael that you demand an audience of the King—You follow me?”

“Marshal, I’m leaving Strelsau for a few days. Every evening I’ll send a courier to you. If you don’t receive one after three days, you’ll publish an order I’ll give you, taking the governorship of Strelsau away from Duke Michael and appointing you instead. You’ll declare a state of siege. Then, you’ll inform Michael that you want to meet with the King—Are you with me?”

“Ay, sire.”

"Yes, sir."

“—In twenty-four hours. If he does not produce the King” (I laid my hand on his knee), “then the King is dead, and you will proclaim the next heir. You know who that is?”

“—In twenty-four hours. If he doesn't deliver the King” (I placed my hand on his knee), “then the King is dead, and you'll announce the next heir. You know who that is?”

“The Princess Flavia.”

“Princess Flavia.”

“And swear to me, on your faith and honour and by the fear of the living God, that you will stand by her to the death, and kill that reptile, and seat her where I sit now.”

“And swear to me, on your faith and honor and by the fear of the living God, that you will stand by her to the end, and kill that monster, and place her where I am sitting now.”

“On my faith and honour, and by the fear of God, I swear it! And may Almighty God preserve your Majesty, for I think that you go on an errand of danger.”

“On my word and honor, and by the fear of God, I swear it! And may Almighty God protect your Majesty, for I believe you are on a dangerous mission.”

“I hope that no life more precious than mine may be demanded,” said I, rising. Then I held out my hand to him.

“I hope that no life more valuable than mine will be required,” I said, standing up. Then I extended my hand to him.

“Marshal,” I said, “in days to come, it may be—I know not—that you will hear strange things of the man who speaks to you now. Let him be what he may, and who he may, what say you of the manner in which he has borne himself as King in Strelsau?”

“Marshal,” I said, “in the future, it’s possible—I’m not sure—that you’ll hear unusual stories about the man speaking to you now. Regardless of who he is or what he may be, what do you think about how he has conducted himself as King in Strelsau?”

The old man, holding my hand, spoke to me, man to man.

The old man, gripping my hand, talked to me, man to man.

“I have known many of the Elphbergs,” said he, “and I have seen you. And, happen what may, you have borne yourself as a wise King and a brave man; ay, and you have proved as courteous a gentleman and as gallant a lover as any that have been of the House.”

“I have known many of the Elphbergs,” he said, “and I have seen you. And, no matter what happens, you have conducted yourself as a wise king and a brave man; indeed, you have shown yourself to be as courteous a gentleman and as gallant a lover as anyone from the House.”

“Be that my epitaph,” said I, “when the time comes that another sits on the throne of Ruritania.”

“Let that be my epitaph,” I said, “when the time comes for someone else to sit on the throne of Ruritania.”

“God send a far day, and may I not see it!” said he.

“God send a long time, and may I not witness it!” he said.

I was much moved, and the Marshal’s worn face twitched. I sat down and wrote my order.

I was really affected, and the Marshal’s tired face twitched. I sat down and wrote my order.

“I can hardly yet write,” said I; “my finger is stiff still.”

"I can barely write yet," I said; "my finger is still stiff."

It was, in fact, the first time that I had ventured to write more than a signature; and in spite of the pains I had taken to learn the King’s hand, I was not yet perfect in it.

It was actually the first time I had tried to write more than just my name; and even though I had worked hard to master the King’s handwriting, I still wasn't perfect at it.

“Indeed, sire,” he said, “it differs a little from your ordinary handwriting. It is unfortunate, for it may lead to a suspicion of forgery.”

“Definitely, sir,” he said, “it’s a bit different from your usual handwriting. That’s unfortunate, because it might raise suspicions of forgery.”

“Marshal,” said I, with a laugh, “what use are the guns of Strelsau, if they can’t assuage a little suspicion?”

“Marshal,” I said with a laugh, “what good are the guns of Strelsau if they can’t ease a little suspicion?”

He smiled grimly, and took the paper.

He smiled wryly and took the paper.

“Colonel Sapt and Fritz von Tarlenheim go with me,” I continued.

“Colonel Sapt and Fritz von Tarlenheim are coming with me,” I continued.

“You go to seek the duke?” he asked in a low tone.

“You're going to find the duke?” he asked quietly.

“Yes, the duke, and someone else of whom I have need, and who is at Zenda,” I replied.

“Yes, the duke, and someone else I need, who is in Zenda,” I replied.

“I wish I could go with you,” he cried, tugging at his white moustache. “I’d like to strike a blow for you and your crown.”

“I wish I could go with you,” he exclaimed, pulling at his white mustache. “I’d like to fight for you and your crown.”

“I leave you what is more than my life and more than my crown,” said I, “because you are the man I trust more than all other in Ruritania.”

“I give you something more valuable than my life and more precious than my crown,” I said, “because you are the person I trust more than anyone else in Ruritania.”

“I will deliver her to you safe and sound,” said he, “and, failing that, I will make her queen.”

“I'll get her to you safe and sound,” he said, “and if that doesn’t work out, I’ll make her queen.”

We parted, and I returned to the Palace and told Sapt and Fritz what I had done. Sapt had a few faults to find and a few grumbles to utter. This was merely what I expected, for Sapt liked to be consulted beforehand, not informed afterwards; but on the whole he approved of my plans, and his spirits rose high as the hour of action drew nearer and nearer. Fritz, too, was ready; though he, poor fellow, risked more than Sapt did, for he was a lover, and his happiness hung in the scale. Yet how I envied him! For the triumphant issue which would crown him with happiness and unite him to his mistress, the success for which we were bound to hope and strive and struggle, meant to me sorrow more certain and greater than if I were doomed to fail. He understood something of this, for when we were alone (save for old Sapt, who was smoking at the other end of the room) he passed his arm through mine, saying:

We parted ways, and I went back to the Palace to tell Sapt and Fritz what I had done. Sapt had a few things to complain about and some grumbles to express. This was exactly what I expected, since Sapt preferred to be consulted ahead of time rather than just being informed afterward; but overall, he approved of my plans, and his spirits lifted as the moment of action approached. Fritz was also ready; although, poor guy, he had more at stake than Sapt, as he was in love, and his happiness was on the line. Yet I couldn't help but envy him! The glorious outcome that would bring him joy and unite him with his beloved meant for me a certain sorrow, greater than if I were destined to fail. He sensed some of this because, when we were alone (except for old Sapt, who was smoking at the other end of the room), he wrapped his arm around mine, saying:

“It’s hard for you. Don’t think I don’t trust you; I know you have nothing but true thoughts in your heart.”

“It’s tough for you. Don’t think I don’t trust you; I know you only have genuine thoughts in your heart.”

But I turned away from him, thankful that he could not see what my heart held, but only be witness to the deeds that my hands were to do.

But I turned away from him, relieved that he couldn’t see what was in my heart, but could only witness the actions my hands were about to take.

Yet even he did not understand, for he had not dared to lift his eyes to the Princess Flavia, as I had lifted mine.

Yet even he didn't understand, because he hadn't dared to look up at Princess Flavia like I had.

Our plans were now all made, even as we proceeded to carry them out, and as they will hereafter appear. The next morning we were to start on the hunting excursion. I had made all arrangements for being absent, and now there was only one thing left to do—the hardest, the most heart-breaking. As evening fell, I drove through the busy streets to Flavia’s residence. I was recognized as I went and heartily cheered. I played my part, and made shift to look the happy lover. In spite of my depression, I was almost amused at the coolness and delicate hauteur with which my sweet lover received me. She had heard that the King was leaving Strelsau on a hunting expedition.

Our plans were all set, and we were ready to put them into action, as they will be revealed later. The next morning, we were set to leave for the hunting trip. I had made all the arrangements for my absence, and now there was only one thing left to do—the hardest, most heart-wrenching part. As evening fell, I drove through the busy streets to Flavia’s house. People recognized me and cheered enthusiastically. I played my role and tried to appear like the happy lover. Despite my gloom, I found it somewhat funny how cool and slightly aloof my sweet lover was when she greeted me. She had heard that the King was heading out of Strelsau for a hunting trip.

“I regret that we cannot amuse your Majesty here in Strelsau,” she said, tapping her foot lightly on the floor. “I would have offered you more entertainment, but I was foolish enough to think—”

“I’m sorry we can’t entertain you here in Strelsau,” she said, tapping her foot lightly on the floor. “I would have offered you more fun, but I was silly enough to think—”

“Well, what?” I asked, leaning over her.

“Well, what?” I asked, leaning in closer to her.

“That just for a day or two after—after last night—you might be happy without much gaiety;” and she turned pettishly from me, as she added, “I hope the boars will be more engrossing.”

"Just for a day or two after—after last night—you might feel happy without too much excitement;” and she turned away from me with a sulky expression as she added, “I hope the boars will be more interesting.”

“I’m going after a very big boar,” said I; and, because I could not help it, I began to play with her hair, but she moved her head away.

“I’m going after a really big boar,” I said; and, despite myself, I started to play with her hair, but she turned her head away.

“Are you offended with me?” I asked, in feigned surprise, for I could not resist tormenting her a little. I had never seen her angry, and every fresh aspect of her was a delight to me.

“Are you mad at me?” I asked, pretending to be surprised, because I couldn't help but tease her a bit. I had never seen her angry, and every new side of her was a pleasure to me.

“What right have I to be offended? True, you said last night that every hour away from me was wasted. But a very big boar! that’s a different thing.”

“What right do I have to be offended? Sure, you said last night that every hour away from me was wasted. But a really big boar! That’s a whole different story.”

“Perhaps the boar will hunt me,” I suggested. “Perhaps, Flavia, he’ll catch me.”

“Maybe the boar will come after me,” I suggested. “Maybe, Flavia, he’ll get me.”

She made no answer.

She didn't respond.

“You are not touched even by that danger?”

“You're not affected by that danger at all?”

Still she said nothing; and I, stealing round, found her eyes full of tears.

Still, she said nothing; and I, sneaking around, found her eyes filled with tears.

“You weep for my danger?”

“Are you crying for my danger?”

Then she spoke very low:

Then she spoke very softly:

“This is like what you used to be; but not like the King—the King I—I have come to love!”

“This is similar to how you used to be; but not like the King—the King I—I have come to love!”

With a sudden great groan, I caught her to my heart.

With a sudden, deep sigh, I pulled her close to my heart.

“My darling!” I cried, forgetting everything but her, “did you dream that I left you to go hunting?”

“My darling!” I exclaimed, forgetting everything else but her, “did you dream that I left you to go hunting?”

“What then, Rudolf? Ah! you’re not going—?”

“What then, Rudolf? Oh! you're not going—?”

“Well, it is hunting. I go to seek Michael in his lair.”

“Well, it’s hunting. I’m going to find Michael in his hideout.”

She had turned very pale.

She looked really pale.

“So, you see, sweet, I was not so poor a lover as you thought me. I shall not be long gone.”

“So, you see, darling, I wasn't as bad of a lover as you believed. I won't be gone for long.”

“You will write to me, Rudolf?”

“You're going to write to me, Rudolf?”

I was weak, but I could not say a word to stir suspicion in her.

I felt weak, but I couldn't say anything that might raise her suspicions.

“I’ll send you all my heart every day,” said I.

"I'll send you my heart every day," I said.

“And you’ll run no danger?”

"And you won't be in danger?"

“None that I need not.”

"None that I don't need."

“And when will you be back? Ah, how long will it be!”

“And when will you be back? Ah, how long will that take!”

“When shall I be back?” I repeated.

“When will I be back?” I asked again.

“Yes, yes! Don’t be long, dear, don’t be long. I shan’t sleep while you’re away.”

“Yes, yes! Don’t take too long, sweetheart, don’t take too long. I won’t be able to sleep while you’re gone.”

“I don’t know when I shall be back,” said I.

“I don’t know when I’ll be back,” I said.

“Soon, Rudolf, soon?”

"Coming soon, Rudolf?"

“God knows, my darling. But, if never—”

“God knows, my love. But, if never—”

“Hush, hush!” and she pressed her lips to mine.

“Hush, hush!” and she kissed me.

“If never,” I whispered, “you must take my place; you’ll be the only one of the House then. You must reign, and not weep for me.”

“If it’s never,” I whispered, “you have to take my place; you’ll be the only one left in the House then. You have to rule and not cry for me.”

For a moment she drew herself up like a very queen.

For a moment, she straightened herself as if she were a queen.

“Yes, I will!” she said. “I will reign. I will do my part though all my life will be empty and my heart dead; yet I’ll do it!”

“Yes, I will!” she said. “I will rule. I will do my part even if my life feels empty and my heart is numb; still, I’ll do it!”

She paused, and sinking against me again, wailed softly.

She paused, then sank against me again and cried softly.

“Come soon! come soon!”

"Come quickly! Come quickly!"

Carried away, I cried loudly:

Caught up in emotion, I cried loudly:

“As God lives, I—yes, I myself—will see you once more before I die!”

“As God lives, I—I myself—will see you again before I die!”

“What do you mean?” she exclaimed, with wondering eyes; but I had no answer for her, and she gazed at me with her wondering eyes.

“What do you mean?” she exclaimed, her eyes filled with wonder; but I had no answer for her, and she continued to look at me with those curious eyes.

I dared not ask her to forget, she would have found it an insult. I could not tell her then who and what I was. She was weeping, and I had but to dry her tears.

I didn't want to ask her to forget because she would have seen it as an insult. I couldn't reveal to her who I was and what I was going through. She was crying, and all I needed to do was comfort her.

“Shall a man not come back to the loveliest lady in all the wide world?” said I. “A thousand Michaels should not keep me from you!”

“Shouldn't a man return to the most beautiful woman in the whole world?” I said. “A thousand Michaels couldn’t keep me from you!”

She clung to me, a little comforted.

She held onto me, feeling a bit comforted.

“You won’t let Michael hurt you?”

"You won't let Michael hurt you?"

“No, sweetheart.”

“No, honey.”

“Or keep you from me?”

"Or keep you away from me?"

“No, sweetheart.”

“No, babe.”

“Nor anyone else?”

“Or anyone else?”

And again I answered:

And I answered again:

“No, sweetheart.”

“No, babe.”

Yet there was one—not Michael—who, if he lived, must keep me from her; and for whose life I was going forth to stake my own. And his figure—the lithe, buoyant figure I had met in the woods of Zenda—the dull, inert mass I had left in the cellar of the hunting-lodge—seemed to rise, double-shaped, before me, and to come between us, thrusting itself in even where she lay, pale, exhausted, fainting, in my arms, and yet looking up at me with those eyes that bore such love as I have never seen, and haunt me now, and will till the ground closes over me—and (who knows?) perhaps beyond.

Yet there was one—not Michael—who, if he lived, would have to keep me away from her; and for whose life I was going out to risk my own. And his figure—the slim, lively figure I had met in the woods of Zenda—the dull, lifeless form I had left in the cellar of the hunting lodge—seemed to rise, double-shaped, before me, coming between us, pushing itself in even as she lay there, pale, exhausted, fainting, in my arms, and yet looking up at me with those eyes that held such love as I’ve never seen, haunting me now, and will until the ground covers me— and (who knows?) maybe even beyond.

CHAPTER 12
I Receive a Visitor and Bait a Hook

About five miles from Zenda—on the opposite side from that on which the Castle is situated, there lies a large tract of wood. It is rising ground, and in the centre of the demesne, on the top of the hill, stands a fine modern chateau, the property of a distant kinsman of Fritz’s, the Count Stanislas von Tarlenheim. Count Stanislas himself was a student and a recluse. He seldom visited the house, and had, on Fritz’s request, very readily and courteously offered me its hospitality for myself and my party. This, then, was our destination; chosen ostensibly for the sake of the boar-hunting (for the wood was carefully preserved, and boars, once common all over Ruritania, were still to be found there in considerable numbers), really because it brought us within striking distance of the Duke of Strelsau’s more magnificent dwelling on the other side of the town. A large party of servants, with horses and luggage, started early in the morning; we followed at midday, travelling by train for thirty miles, and then mounting our horses to ride the remaining distance to the chateau.

About five miles from Zenda—on the side opposite the Castle—there's a large stretch of woods. It’s hilly ground, and in the center of the estate, on top of the hill, stands a beautiful modern chateau owned by a distant relative of Fritz’s, Count Stanislas von Tarlenheim. Count Stanislas was a scholar and a recluse. He rarely visited the house and had, at Fritz’s request, graciously offered me its hospitality for myself and my group. So, this was our destination; chosen mainly for the boar-hunting (since the woods were carefully maintained, and wild boars, which used to be common throughout Ruritania, could still be found there in decent numbers), but really because it brought us close to the Duke of Strelsau’s more magnificent residence on the other side of town. A large group of servants, with horses and luggage, set out early in the morning; we left at midday, traveling by train for thirty miles and then riding our horses for the rest of the way to the chateau.

We were a gallant party. Besides Sapt and Fritz, I was accompanied by ten gentlemen: every one of them had been carefully chosen, and no less carefully sounded, by my two friends, and all were devotedly attached to the person of the King. They were told a part of the truth; the attempt on my life in the summer-house was revealed to them, as a spur to their loyalty and an incitement against Michael. They were also informed that a friend of the King’s was suspected to be forcibly confined within the Castle of Zenda. His rescue was one of the objects of the expedition; but, it was added, the King’s main desire was to carry into effect certain steps against his treacherous brother, as to the precise nature of which they could not at present be further enlightened. Enough that the King commanded their services, and would rely on their devotion when occasion arose to call for it. Young, well-bred, brave, and loyal, they asked no more: they were ready to prove their dutiful obedience, and prayed for a fight as the best and most exhilarating mode of showing it.

We were a brave group. Along with Sapt and Fritz, I was joined by ten gentlemen: each one was carefully selected and thoroughly vetted by my two friends, and all were deeply loyal to the King. They were told part of the truth; the attempt on my life in the summer house was revealed to them to inspire their loyalty and motivate them against Michael. They were also informed that a friend of the King’s was believed to be held captive in the Castle of Zenda. His rescue was one of the goals of our mission; however, it was also noted that the King’s main objective was to take action against his treacherous brother, though they could not be given more details at the moment. It was enough that the King requested their assistance and would count on their loyalty when the time came. Young, well-mannered, brave, and loyal, they asked for nothing more: they were ready to demonstrate their duty and hoped for a chance to fight as the best and most exciting way to prove it.

Thus the scene was shifted from Strelsau to the chateau of Tarlenheim and Castle of Zenda, which frowned at us across the valley. I tried to shift my thoughts also, to forget my love, and to bend all my energies to the task before me. It was to get the King out of the Castle alive. Force was useless: in some trick lay the chance; and I had already an inkling of what we must do. But I was terribly hampered by the publicity which attended my movements. Michael must know by now of my expedition; and I knew Michael too well to suppose that his eyes would be blinded by the feint of the boar-hunt. He would understand very well what the real quarry was. That, however, must be risked—that and all it might mean; for Sapt, no less than myself, recognized that the present state of things had become unendurable. And there was one thing that I dared to calculate on—not, as I now know, without warrant. It was this—that Black Michael would not believe that I meant well by the King. He could not appreciate—I will not say an honest man, for the thoughts of my own heart have been revealed—but a man acting honestly. He saw my opportunity as I had seen it, as Sapt had seen it; he knew the princess—nay (and I declare that a sneaking sort of pity for him invaded me), in his way he loved her; he would think that Sapt and Fritz could be bribed, so the bribe was large enough. Thinking thus, would he kill the King, my rival and my danger? Ay, verily, that he would, with as little compunction as he would kill a rat. But he would kill Rudolf Rassendyll first, if he could; and nothing but the certainty of being utterly damned by the release of the King alive and his restoration to the throne would drive him to throw away the trump card which he held in reserve to baulk the supposed game of the impudent impostor Rassendyll. Musing on all this as I rode along, I took courage.

So the scene shifted from Strelsau to the chateau of Tarlenheim and the Castle of Zenda, which loomed over us from across the valley. I tried to change my thoughts to forget my love and focus all my energy on the task ahead of me: getting the King out of the Castle alive. Force wouldn’t work; our chance lay in some clever trick, and I already had an inkling of what we needed to do. But I was really hindered by the attention my movements attracted. Michael must know by now about my mission, and I knew him too well to think he’d be fooled by the distraction of the boar-hunt. He would clearly see what the real target was. Still, that risk had to be taken, along with everything it might involve; for Sapt, just like me, recognized that the current situation was unbearable. There was one thing I could count on—not, as I would later realize, without reason. That was the fact that Black Michael wouldn’t believe I had good intentions for the King. He couldn’t understand—I won’t say an honest man, but a man acting honestly. He saw the opportunity as I had, as Sapt had; he knew the princess—indeed (and I can’t help but feel a bit of pity for him), in his own way, he loved her; he would think that Sapt and Fritz could be bribed, as long as the bribe was large enough. Thinking this, would he kill the King, my rival and my threat? Absolutely, he would, with as little hesitation as he would kill a rat. But he would kill Rudolf Rassendyll first, if he could; and only the certainty of being completely damned by the King’s release and restoration to the throne would drive him to discard the trump card he held to thwart the supposed game of the cocky impostor Rassendyll. As I pondered all this while riding along, I felt a surge of courage.

Michael knew of my coming, sure enough. I had not been in the house an hour, when an imposing Embassy arrived from him. He did not quite reach the impudence of sending my would-be assassins, but he sent the other three of his famous Six—the three Ruritanian gentlemen—Lauengram, Krafstein, and Rupert Hentzau. A fine, strapping trio they were, splendidly horsed and admirably equipped. Young Rupert, who looked a dare-devil, and could not have been more than twenty-two or twenty-three, took the lead, and made us the neatest speech, wherein my devoted subject and loving brother Michael of Strelsau, prayed me to pardon him for not paying his addresses in person, and, further, for not putting his Castle at my disposal; the reason for both of these apparent derelictions being that he and several of his servants lay sick of scarlet fever, and were in a very sad, and also a very infectious state. So declared young Rupert with an insolent smile on his curling upper lip and a toss of his thick hair—he was a handsome villain, and the gossip ran that many a lady had troubled her heart for him already.

Michael definitely knew I was coming. I hadn't even been in the house an hour when a formal delegation arrived from him. He didn’t quite have the nerve to send my would-be assassins, but he did send the other three of his well-known Six—the three Ruritanian gentlemen—Lauengram, Krafstein, and Rupert Hentzau. They were a striking trio, well-mounted and properly equipped. Young Rupert, who looked like a daredevil and couldn’t have been more than twenty-two or twenty-three, took the lead and gave us the smoothest speech, where my devoted subject and loving brother Michael of Strelsau asked me to forgive him for not visiting in person and for not offering his Castle to me; the reason for both of these apparent oversights being that he and several of his servants were sick with scarlet fever and in a very sad and highly contagious condition. Young Rupert declared this with an insolent smile on his curling upper lip and a toss of his thick hair—he was a handsome rogue, and it was rumored that many a lady had already fallen for him.

“If my brother has scarlet fever,” said I, “he is nearer my complexion than he is wont to be, my lord. I trust he does not suffer?”

“If my brother has scarlet fever,” I said, “he looks more like me than usual, my lord. I hope he’s not in pain?”

“He is able to attend to his affairs, sire.”

"He can manage his affairs, sir."

“I hope all beneath your roof are not sick. What of my good friends, De Gautet, Bersonin, and Detchard? I heard the last had suffered a hurt.”

“I hope everyone under your roof is healthy. How are my good friends, De Gautet, Bersonin, and Detchard? I heard that the last one got hurt.”

Lauengram and Krafstein looked glum and uneasy, but young Rupert’s smile grew broader.

Lauengram and Krafstein looked sad and uneasy, but young Rupert’s smile got bigger.

“He hopes soon to find a medicine for it, sire,” he answered.

“He hopes to find a cure for it soon, your majesty,” he replied.

And I burst out laughing, for I knew what medicine Detchard longed for—it is called Revenge.

And I laughed out loud because I knew what Detchard really wanted—it’s called revenge.

“You will dine with us, gentlemen?” I asked.

"You guys will join us for dinner, right?" I asked.

Young Rupert was profuse in apologies. They had urgent duties at the Castle.

Young Rupert was full of apologies. They had important tasks at the Castle.

“Then,” said I, with a wave of my hand, “to our next meeting, gentlemen. May it make us better acquainted.”

“Then,” I said, waving my hand, “to our next meeting, gentlemen. I hope it helps us get to know each other better.”

“We will pray your Majesty for an early opportunity,” quoth Rupert airily; and he strode past Sapt with such jeering scorn on his face that I saw the old fellow clench his fist and scowl black as night.

“We’ll pray for an early opportunity, Your Majesty,” Rupert said casually; and he walked past Sapt with such mocking contempt on his face that I saw the old man clench his fist and scowl like a storm.

For my part, if a man must needs be a knave, I would have him a debonair knave, and I liked Rupert Hentzau better than his long-faced, close-eyed companions. It makes your sin no worse, as I conceive, to do it à la mode and stylishly.

For my part, if a guy has to be a rogue, I prefer him to be a charming rogue, and I liked Rupert Hentzau more than his long-faced, narrow-eyed friends. In my opinion, it doesn’t make your wrongdoing any worse to do it in a fashionable and stylish way.

Now it was a curious thing that on this first night, instead of eating the excellent dinner my cooks had prepared for me, I must needs leave my gentlemen to eat it alone, under Sapt’s presiding care, and ride myself with Fritz to the town of Zenda and a certain little inn that I knew of. There was little danger in the excursion; the evenings were long and light, and the road this side of Zenda well frequented. So off we rode, with a groom behind us. I muffled myself up in a big cloak.

Now, it was strange that on this first night, instead of enjoying the amazing dinner my cooks had made for me, I had to leave my friends to eat it by themselves, under Sapt’s watchful eye, and ride with Fritz to the town of Zenda and a little inn I knew about. There wasn't much danger in this outing; the evenings were long and bright, and the road leading to Zenda was well-traveled. So off we went, with a groom following us. I wrapped myself up in a big cloak.

“Fritz,” said I, as we entered the town, “there’s an uncommonly pretty girl at this inn.”

“Fritz,” I said as we walked into town, “there’s a really pretty girl at this inn.”

“How do you know?” he asked.

“How do you know?” he asked.

“Because I’ve been there,” said I.

“Because I’ve been there,” I said.

“Since—?” he began.

"Since—?" he started.

“No. Before,” said I.

“No. Before,” I said.

“But they’ll recognize you?”

“But will they recognize you?”

“Well, of course they will. Now, don’t argue, my good fellow, but listen to me. We’re two gentlemen of the King’s household, and one of us has a toothache. The other will order a private room and dinner, and, further, a bottle of the best wine for the sufferer. And if he be as clever a fellow as I take him for, the pretty girl and no other will wait on us.”

“Well, of course they will. Now, don’t argue, my good friend, just listen to me. We’re two gentlemen of the King’s household, and one of us has a toothache. The other will arrange for a private room and dinner, and also a bottle of the best wine for the one in pain. And if he’s as smart as I think he is, that pretty girl will be the one to serve us.”

“What if she won’t?” objected Fritz.

“What if she doesn’t?” protested Fritz.

“My dear Fritz,” said I, “if she won’t for you, she will for me.”

“My dear Fritz,” I said, “if she won’t do it for you, she will for me.”

We were at the inn. Nothing of me but my eyes was visible as I walked in. The landlady received us; two minutes later, my little friend (ever, I fear me, on the look-out for such guests as might prove amusing) made her appearance. Dinner and the wine were ordered. I sat down in the private room. A minute later Fritz came in.

We were at the inn. The only part of me visible as I walked in were my eyes. The landlady welcomed us; two minutes later, my little friend (always, I worry, on the lookout for guests who might be fun) showed up. Dinner and wine were ordered. I sat down in the private room. A minute later, Fritz came in.

“She’s coming,” he said.

“She’s on her way,” he said.

“If she were not, I should have to doubt the Countess Helga’s taste.”

“If she wasn’t, I’d have to question Countess Helga’s taste.”

She came in. I gave her time to set the wine down—I didn’t want it dropped. Fritz poured out a glass and gave it to me.

She walked in. I let her take a moment to put down the wine—I didn’t want it spilled. Fritz poured a glass and handed it to me.

“Is the gentleman in great pain?” the girl asked, sympathetically.

“Is the man in a lot of pain?” the girl asked, sympathetically.

“The gentleman is no worse than when he saw you last,” said I, throwing away my cloak.

“The guy is just as good as he was when you last saw him,” I said, tossing aside my cloak.

She started, with a little shriek. Then she cried:

She jumped with a small scream. Then she shouted:

“It was the King, then! I told mother so the moment I saw his picture. Oh, sir, forgive me!”

“It was the King, then! I told my mom that the moment I saw his picture. Oh, sir, please forgive me!”

“Faith, you gave me nothing that hurt much,” said I.

“Faith, you didn’t give me anything that really hurt,” I said.

“But the things we said!”

“But the stuff we talked about!”

“I forgive them for the thing you did.”

“I forgive them for what you did.”

“I must go and tell mother.”

“I need to go tell Mom.”

“Stop,” said I, assuming a graver air. “We are not here for sport tonight. Go and bring dinner, and not a word of the King being here.”

“Stop,” I said, taking on a serious tone. “We're not here for fun tonight. Go and get dinner, and don't say a word about the King being here.”

She came back in a few minutes, looking grave, yet very curious.

She returned a few minutes later, looking serious but really curious.

“Well, how is Johann?” I asked, beginning my dinner.

“Well, how’s Johann?” I asked, starting my dinner.

“Oh, that fellow, sir—my lord King, I mean!”

“Oh, that guy, sir—my lord King, I mean!”

“‘Sir’ will do, please. How is he?”

“Just ‘Sir’ is fine, thanks. How is he?”

“We hardly see him now, sir.”

“We barely see him now, sir.”

“And why not?”

"Why not?"

“I told him he came too often, sir,” said she, tossing her head.

“I told him he visits too often, sir,” she said, tossing her head.

“So he sulks and stays away?”

“So he pouts and keeps to himself?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Sure thing.”

“But you could bring him back?” I suggested with a smile.

"But you can bring him back?" I said with a smile.

“Perhaps I could,” said she.

"Maybe I could," she said.

“I know your powers, you see,” said I, and she blushed with pleasure.

“I know what you’re capable of,” I said, and she blushed with pleasure.

“It’s not only that, sir, that keeps him away. He’s very busy at the Castle.”

“It’s not just that, sir, that keeps him away. He’s really busy at the Castle.”

“But there’s no shooting on now.”

“But there’s no shooting going on now.”

“No, sir; but he’s in charge of the house.”

“No, sir; but he’s in charge of the house.”

“Johann turned housemaid?”

“Johann became a housemaid?”

The little girl was brimming over with gossip.

The little girl was overflowing with gossip.

“Well, there are no others,” said she. “There’s not a woman there—not as a servant, I mean. They do say—but perhaps it’s false, sir.”

“Well, there aren’t any others,” she said. “There’s not a woman there—not as a servant, I mean. They say so—but maybe it’s not true, sir.”

“Let’s have it for what it’s worth,” said I.

“Let’s take it for what it’s worth,” I said.

“Indeed, I’m ashamed to tell you, sir.”

“Honestly, I'm embarrassed to tell you, sir.”

“Oh, see, I’m looking at the ceiling.”

“Oh, look, I’m staring at the ceiling.”

“They do say there is a lady there, sir; but, except for her, there’s not a woman in the place. And Johann has to wait on the gentlemen.”

“They say there’s a lady there, sir; but other than her, there isn’t a woman in the place. And Johann has to serve the gentlemen.”

“Poor Johann! He must be overworked. Yet I’m sure he could find half an hour to come and see you.”

“Poor Johann! He must be swamped with work. Still, I’m sure he could spare half an hour to come and see you.”

“It would depend on the time, sir, perhaps.”

“It might depend on the time, sir.”

“Do you love him?” I asked.

“Do you love him?” I asked.

“Not I, sir.”

"Not me, sir."

“And you wish to serve the King?”

“And you want to serve the King?”

“Yes, sir.”

"Yes, sir."

“Then tell him to meet you at the second milestone out of Zenda tomorrow evening at ten o’clock. Say you’ll be there and will walk home with him.”

“Then tell him to meet you at the second milestone out of Zenda tomorrow evening at ten. Let him know you'll be there and will walk home with him.”

“Do you mean him harm, sir?”

“Do you want to hurt him, sir?”

“Not if he will do as I bid him. But I think I’ve told you enough, my pretty maid. See that you do as I bid you. And, mind, no one is to know that the King has been here.”

“Not if he does what I ask. But I think I’ve told you enough, my lovely maid. Make sure you do as I say. And remember, no one should know that the King has been here.”

I spoke a little sternly, for there is seldom harm in infusing a little fear into a woman’s liking for you, and I softened the effect by giving her a handsome present. Then we dined, and, wrapping my cloak about my face, with Fritz leading the way, we went downstairs to our horses again.

I spoke a bit sternly because there's usually no harm in adding a little fear to a woman's feelings for you, and I softened the impact by giving her a nice gift. After that, we had dinner, and then, pulling my cloak around my face, with Fritz leading the way, we went back downstairs to our horses.

It was but half-past eight, and hardly yet dark; the streets were full for such a quiet little place, and I could see that gossip was all agog. With the King on one side and the duke on the other, Zenda felt itself the centre of all Ruritania. We jogged gently through the town, but set our horses to a sharper pace when we reached the open country.

It was only half-past eight, and it was barely dark; the streets were bustling for such a quiet little town, and I could tell that gossip was in full swing. With the King on one side and the duke on the other, Zenda felt like the center of all Ruritania. We moved slowly through the town, but picked up the pace when we reached the open countryside.

“You want to catch this fellow Johann?” asked Fritz.

“Do you want to catch this guy Johann?” asked Fritz.

“Ay, and I fancy I’ve baited the hook right. Our little Delilah will bring our Samson. It is not enough, Fritz, to have no women in a house, though brother Michael shows some wisdom there. If you want safety, you must have none within fifty miles.”

“Ay, and I think I’ve set the bait just right. Our little Delilah will bring in our Samson. It’s not enough, Fritz, to just have no women in the house, even though brother Michael has some good sense there. If you want to be safe, you need to have none within fifty miles.”

“None nearer than Strelsau, for instance,” said poor Fritz, with a lovelorn sigh.

“None closer than Strelsau, for instance,” said poor Fritz, with a longing sigh.

We reached the avenue of the chateau, and were soon at the house. As the hoofs of our horses sounded on the gravel, Sapt rushed out to meet us.

We arrived at the avenue of the chateau and quickly got to the house. As the hooves of our horses echoed on the gravel, Sapt ran out to greet us.

“Thank God, you’re safe!” he cried. “Have you seen anything of them?”

“Thank God you’re safe!” he exclaimed. “Have you seen anything of them?”

“Of whom?” I asked, dismounting.

"Who?" I asked, dismounting.

He drew us aside, that the grooms might not hear.

He pulled us aside so the grooms wouldn't hear.

“Lad,” he said to me, “you must not ride about here, unless with half a dozen of us. You know among our men a tall young fellow, Bernenstein by name?”

“Kid,” he said to me, “you can’t ride around here unless you’re with at least six of us. Do you know a tall young guy among our crew named Bernenstein?”

I knew him. He was a fine strapping young man, almost of my height, and of light complexion.

I knew him. He was a tall, strong young man, almost as tall as me, and had a light complexion.

“He lies in his room upstairs, with a bullet through his arm.”

“He's lying in his room upstairs, with a bullet in his arm.”

“The deuce he does!”

“No way he does!”

“After dinner he strolled out alone, and went a mile or so into the wood; and as he walked, he thought he saw three men among the trees; and one levelled a gun at him. He had no weapon, and he started at a run back towards the house. But one of them fired, and he was hit, and had much ado to reach here before he fainted. By good luck, they feared to pursue him nearer the house.”

“After dinner, he went out for a walk by himself and ventured about a mile into the woods. As he walked, he thought he spotted three guys among the trees, and one aimed a gun at him. He didn’t have any weapon, so he took off running back toward the house. But one of them shot at him, and he got hit, struggling to make it back before he passed out. Fortunately, they were scared to follow him too close to the house.”

He paused and added:

He paused and said:

“Lad, the bullet was meant for you.”

“Dude, that bullet was meant for you.”

“It is very likely,” said I, “and it’s first blood to brother Michael.”

“It’s very likely,” I said, “and it’s first blood to brother Michael.”

“I wonder which three it was,” said Fritz.

“I wonder which three it was,” Fritz said.

“Well, Sapt,” I said, “I went out tonight for no idle purpose, as you shall hear. But there’s one thing in my mind.”

“Well, Sapt,” I said, “I went out tonight for a good reason, as you’ll see. But there’s something on my mind.”

“What’s that?” he asked.

“What’s that?” he asked.

“Why this,” I answered. “That I shall ill requite the very great honours Ruritania has done me if I depart from it leaving one of those Six alive—neither with the help of God, will I.”

“Why this,” I replied. “I would be poorly repaying the great honors Ruritania has given me if I leave without ensuring one of those Six is alive—nor will I do so with God's help.”

And Sapt shook my hand on that.

And Sapt shook my hand on that.

CHAPTER 13
An Improvement on Jacob’s Ladder

In the morning of the day after that on which I swore my oath against the Six, I gave certain orders, and then rested in greater contentment than I had known for some time. I was at work; and work, though it cannot cure love, is yet a narcotic to it; so that Sapt, who grew feverish, marvelled to see me sprawling in an armchair in the sunshine, listening to one of my friends who sang me amorous songs in a mellow voice and induced in me a pleasing melancholy. Thus was I engaged when young Rupert Hentzau, who feared neither man nor devil, and rode through the demesne—where every tree might hide a marksman, for all he knew—as though it had been the park at Strelsau, cantered up to where I lay, bowing with burlesque deference, and craving private speech with me in order to deliver a message from the Duke of Strelsau. I made all withdraw, and then he said, seating himself by me:

In the morning after I swore my oath against the Six, I gave some orders and then felt more at ease than I had in a while. I was at work; and while work can’t fix love, it does help take your mind off it. So, Sapt, who was getting anxious, was surprised to see me lounging in an armchair in the sun, listening to a friend who was singing romantic songs with a smooth voice that put me in a pleasant mood. I was in this state when young Rupert Hentzau, who wasn't afraid of anything, rode through the estate—where any tree might conceal a shooter, for all he cared—as if it were the park in Strelsau. He trotted over to where I was, bowing dramatically and asking for a private word to deliver a message from the Duke of Strelsau. I had everyone leave, and then he said, sitting down next to me:

“The King is in love, it seems?”

“The King is in love, it looks like?”

“Not with life, my lord,” said I, smiling.

“Not with life, my lord,” I said, smiling.

“It is well,” he rejoined. “Come, we are alone, Rassendyll—”

“It’s fine,” he responded. “Come on, we’re alone, Rassendyll—”

I rose to a sitting posture.

I got up.

“What’s the matter?” he asked.

"What's wrong?" he asked.

“I was about to call one of my gentlemen to bring your horse, my lord. If you do not know how to address the King, my brother must find another messenger.”

“I was just about to ask one of my guys to bring your horse, my lord. If you don’t know how to speak to the King, my brother will have to find another messenger.”

“Why keep up the farce?” he asked, negligently dusting his boot with his glove.

“Why keep up the charade?” he asked, casually brushing off his boot with his glove.

“Because it is not finished yet; and meanwhile I’ll choose my own name.”

“Because it’s not finished yet; and in the meantime, I’ll choose my own name.”

“Oh, so be it! Yet I spoke in love for you; for indeed you are a man after my own heart.”

“Oh, so be it! Still, I spoke out of love for you; because you really are a man after my own heart.”

“Saving my poor honesty,” said I, “maybe I am. But that I keep faith with men, and honour with women, maybe I am, my lord.”

“Protecting my honesty,” I said, “maybe I am. But that I stay true to men and respectful to women, maybe I am, my lord.”

He darted a glance at me—a glance of anger.

He shot me an angry look.

“Is your mother dead?” said I.

“Is your mom dead?” I asked.

“Ay, she’s dead.”

“Yeah, she’s dead.”

“She may thank God,” said I, and I heard him curse me softly. “Well, what’s the message?” I continued.

“She can thank God,” I said, and I heard him curse me quietly. “So, what’s the message?” I continued.

I had touched him on the raw, for all the world knew he had broken his mother’s heart and flaunted his mistresses in her house; and his airy manner was gone for the moment.

I had hit a nerve, since everyone knew he had shattered his mother’s heart and showed off his girlfriends in her home; and his carefree attitude was gone for the moment.

“The duke offers you more than I would,” he growled. “A halter for you, sire, was my suggestion. But he offers you safe-conduct across the frontier and a million crowns.”

“The duke is giving you more than I ever would,” he muttered. “I suggested a noose for you, sire. But he’s offering you safe passage across the border and a million crowns.”

“I prefer your offer, my lord, if I am bound to one.”

“I prefer your offer, my lord, if I have to choose one.”

“You refuse?”

"Are you refusing?"

“Of course.”

"Definitely."

“I told Michael you would;” and the villain, his temper restored, gave me the sunniest of smiles. “The fact is, between ourselves,” he continued, “Michael doesn’t understand a gentleman.”

“I told Michael you would,” and the villain, his mood back to normal, gave me the brightest of smiles. “Honestly, between us,” he continued, “Michael doesn’t get what a gentleman is.”

I began to laugh.

I started to laugh.

“And you?” I asked.

"And you?" I asked.

“I do,” he said. “Well, well, the halter be it.”

“I do,” he said. “Alright then, let’s go with the halter.”

“I’m sorry you won’t live to see it,” I observed.

“I’m sorry you won’t be around to see it,” I said.

“Has his Majesty done me the honour to fasten a particular quarrel on me?”

"Has his Majesty taken the trouble to pin a specific grudge on me?"

“I would you were a few years older, though.”

“I wish you were a few years older, though.”

“Oh, God gives years, but the devil gives increase,” laughed he. “I can hold my own.”

“Oh, God gives years, but the devil gives more,” he laughed. “I can handle myself.”

“How is your prisoner?” I asked.

“How’s your captive?” I asked.

“The K—?”

"The K—?"

“Your prisoner.”

"Your captive."

“I forgot your wishes, sire. Well, he is alive.”

“I forgot what you wanted, sir. Anyway, he’s alive.”

He rose to his feet; I imitated him. Then, with a smile, he said:

He stood up; I followed his lead. Then, with a smile, he said:

“And the pretty princess? Faith, I’ll wager the next Elphberg will be red enough, for all that Black Michael will be called his father.”

“And the beautiful princess? I bet the next Elphberg will be red enough, even if Black Michael is called his father.”

I sprang a step towards him, clenching my hand. He did not move an inch, and his lip curled in insolent amusement.

I took a step towards him, clenching my fist. He didn’t budge at all, and his lip curled in arrogant amusement.

“Go, while your skin’s whole!” I muttered. He had repaid me with interest my hit about his mother.

“Go, while your skin's still intact!” I muttered. He had paid me back with interest for my jab about his mother.

Then came the most audacious thing I have known in my life. My friends were some thirty yards away. Rupert called to a groom to bring him his horse, and dismissed the fellow with a crown. The horse stood near. I stood still, suspecting nothing. Rupert made as though to mount; then he suddenly turned to me: his left hand resting in his belt, his right outstretched: “Shake hands,” he said.

Then came the boldest thing I’ve ever witnessed in my life. My friends were about thirty yards away. Rupert called to a stable worker to bring him his horse and dismissed the guy with a coin. The horse was nearby. I stood still, unsuspecting. Rupert pretended to get on the horse; then he suddenly turned to me, his left hand resting on his belt, his right hand extended: “Shake hands,” he said.

I bowed, and did as he had foreseen—I put my hands behind me. Quicker than thought, his left hand darted out at me, and a small dagger flashed in the air; he struck me in the left shoulder—had I not swerved, it had been my heart. With a cry, I staggered back. Without touching the stirrup, he leapt upon his horse and was off like an arrow, pursued by cries and revolver shots—the last as useless as the first—and I sank into my chair, bleeding profusely, as I watched the devil’s brat disappear down the long avenue. My friends surrounded me, and then I fainted.

I bowed and did what he expected—I put my hands behind me. Faster than I could think, his left hand shot out at me, and a small dagger flashed in the air; he hit me in the left shoulder—if I hadn’t dodged, it would have been my heart. With a shout, I staggered back. Without touching the stirrup, he jumped onto his horse and took off like an arrow, chased by shouts and gunshots—the last ones just as pointless as the first—and I sank into my chair, bleeding heavily, as I watched the devil’s offspring disappear down the long path. My friends gathered around me, and then I fainted.

I suppose that I was put to bed, and there lay, unconscious, or half conscious, for many hours; for it was night when I awoke to my full mind, and found Fritz beside me. I was weak and weary, but he bade me be of good cheer, saying that my wound would soon heal, and that meanwhile all had gone well, for Johann, the keeper, had fallen into the snare we had laid for him, and was even now in the house.

I guess I was put to bed, and I lay there, either unconscious or half-conscious, for many hours. It was night when I finally came to my senses and found Fritz beside me. I felt weak and tired, but he encouraged me to stay positive, saying that my wound would heal soon. In the meantime, everything was going well because Johann, the keeper, had fallen into the trap we set for him and was right there in the house.

“And the queer thing is,” pursued Fritz, “that I fancy he’s not altogether sorry to find himself here. He seems to think that when Black Michael has brought off his coup, witnesses of how it was effected—saving, of course, the Six themselves—will not be at a premium.”

“And the strange thing is,” continued Fritz, “I get the feeling he’s not entirely unhappy to be here. He seems to believe that once Black Michael pulls off his plan, there won’t be many witnesses left to see how it all happened—except, of course, for the Six themselves.”

This idea argued a shrewdness in our captive which led me to build hopes on his assistance. I ordered him to be brought in at once. Sapt conducted him, and set him in a chair by my bedside. He was sullen, and afraid; but, to say truth, after young Rupert’s exploit, we also had our fears, and, if he got as far as possible from Sapt’s formidable six-shooter, Sapt kept him as far as he could from me. Moreover, when he came in his hands were bound, but that I would not suffer.

This idea suggested that our prisoner was clever, which made me hopeful about getting his help. I instructed them to bring him in immediately. Sapt led him in and placed him in a chair by my bedside. He seemed gloomy and scared; however, honestly, after what young Rupert did, we also had our concerns, and while he moved as far away as possible from Sapt's intimidating six-shooter, Sapt tried to keep him as distant from me as he could. Additionally, when he entered, his hands were tied, but I wouldn’t allow that.

I need not stay to recount the safeguards and rewards we promised the fellow—all of which were honourably observed and paid, so that he lives now in prosperity (though where I may not mention); and we were the more free inasmuch as we soon learnt that he was rather a weak man than a wicked, and had acted throughout this matter more from fear of the duke and of his own brother Max than for any love of what was done. But he had persuaded all of his loyalty; and though not in their secret counsels, was yet, by his knowledge of their dispositions within the Castle, able to lay bare before us the very heart of their devices. And here, in brief, is his story:

I don't need to go into detail about the protections and rewards we promised the guy—all of which we honored and delivered, so he’s now living comfortably (though I can't say where); and we felt more at ease since we quickly realized he was more of a weak man than an evil one, acting throughout this situation more out of fear of the duke and his own brother Max than out of any real commitment to what he did. However, he managed to win their loyalty; and although he wasn't part of their secret meetings, his understanding of their attitudes within the Castle allowed him to reveal the very core of their plans to us. And here, in short, is his story:

Below the level of the ground in the Castle, approached by a flight of stone steps which abutted on the end of the drawbridge, were situated two small rooms, cut out of the rock itself. The outer of the two had no windows, but was always lighted with candles; the inner had one square window, which gave upon the moat. In the outer room there lay always, day and night, three of the Six; and the instructions of Duke Michael were, that on any attack being made on the outer room, the three were to defend the door of it so long as they could without risk to themselves. But, so soon as the door should be in danger of being forced, then Rupert Hentzau or Detchard (for one of these two was always there) should leave the others to hold it as long as they could, and himself pass into the inner room, and, without more ado, kill the King who lay there, well-treated indeed, but without weapons, and with his arms confined in fine steel chains, which did not allow him to move his elbow more than three inches from his side. Thus, before the outer door were stormed, the King would be dead. And his body? For his body would be evidence as damning as himself.

Below ground level in the Castle, accessed by a set of stone steps that met the end of the drawbridge, were two small rooms carved out of rock. The outer room had no windows but was always illuminated by candles; the inner room featured one square window that overlooked the moat. In the outer room, there were always three of the Six present, day and night; Duke Michael had instructed that if there was an attack on the outer room, they were to defend its door for as long as possible without risking their own safety. However, as soon as the door was in danger of being broken down, either Rupert Hentzau or Detchard (one of them was always there) would leave the others to hold the door as long as they could and move into the inner room to kill the King who lay there, well cared for but unarmed, with his arms bound in fine steel chains that limited his elbow movement to just three inches from his side. Therefore, before the outer door was breached, the King would already be dead. And what about his body? It would serve as evidence as damning as he himself was.

“Nay, sir,” said Johann, “his Highness has thought of that. While the two hold the outer room, the one who has killed the King unlocks the bars in the square window (they turn on a hinge). The window now gives no light, for its mouth is choked by a great pipe of earthenware; and this pipe, which is large enough to let pass through it the body of a man, passes into the moat, coming to an end immediately above the surface of the water, so that there is no perceptible interval between water and pipe. The King being dead, his murderer swiftly ties a weight to the body, and, dragging it to the window, raises it by a pulley (for, lest the weight should prove too great, Detchard has provided one) till it is level with the mouth of the pipe. He inserts the feet in the pipe, and pushes the body down. Silently, without splash or sound, it falls into the water and thence to the bottom of the moat, which is twenty feet deep thereabouts. This done, the murderer cries loudly, ‘All’s well!’ and himself slides down the pipe; and the others, if they can and the attack is not too hot, run to the inner room and, seeking a moment’s delay, bar the door, and in their turn slide down. And though the King rises not from the bottom, they rise and swim round to the other side, where the orders are for men to wait them with ropes, to haul them out, and horses. And here, if things go ill, the duke will join them and seek safety by riding; but if all goes well, they will return to the Castle, and have their enemies in a trap. That, sir, is the plan of his Highness for the disposal of the King in case of need. But it is not to be used till the last; for, as we all know, he is not minded to kill the King unless he can, before or soon after, kill you also, sir. Now, sir, I have spoken the truth, as God is my witness, and I pray you to shield me from the vengeance of Duke Michael; for if, after he knows what I have done, I fall into his hands, I shall pray for one thing out of all the world—a speedy death, and that I shall not obtain from him!”

“Look, sir,” said Johann, “his Highness has thought of that. While the two keep watch in the outer room, the one who killed the King unlocks the bars on the square window (which swing on a hinge). The window is dark now because it’s blocked by a large pipe made of clay; this pipe is big enough to fit a body through and leads into the moat, ending just above the water's surface, leaving no visible gap between the water and the pipe. With the King dead, the murderer quickly ties a weight to the body and uses a pulley (provided by Detchard in case the weight is too heavy) to lift it to the level of the pipe's opening. He puts the feet in the pipe and pushes the body down. Silently, without a splash or noise, it sinks into the water and settles at the bottom of the moat, which is about twenty feet deep. Once this is done, the murderer shouts loudly, ‘All’s well!’ and slides down the pipe himself; the others, if they can and the attack isn’t too fierce, rush to the inner room, take a moment to secure the door, and then follow him down. Even if the King doesn’t rise from the bottom, they swim around to the other side, where men are waiting with ropes and horses to pull them out. If things go badly, the duke will join them and try to escape on horseback; but if all goes well, they’ll return to the Castle and trap their enemies. That, sir, is his Highness’s plan for disposing of the King if necessary. But it shouldn’t be used unless absolutely essential, because, as we all know, he doesn’t intend to kill the King unless he can also eliminate you, sir, either before or shortly after. Now, sir, I’ve spoken the truth, as God is my witness, and I beg you to protect me from Duke Michael’s wrath; for if he learns what I’ve done and I fall into his hands, I will only wish for one thing above all— a quick death, which I know I won’t get from him!”

The fellow’s story was rudely told, but our questions supplemented his narrative. What he had told us applied to an armed attack; but if suspicions were aroused, and there came overwhelming force—such, for instance, as I, the King, could bring—the idea of resistance would be abandoned; the King would be quietly murdered and slid down the pipe. And—here comes an ingenious touch—one of the Six would take his place in the cell, and, on the entrance of the searchers, loudly demand release and redress; and Michael, being summoned, would confess to hasty action, but he would say the man had angered him by seeking the favour of a lady in the Castle (this was Antoinette de Mauban) and he had confined him there, as he conceived he, as Lord of Zenda, had right to do. But he was now, on receiving his apology, content to let him go, and so end the gossip which, to his Highness’s annoyance, had arisen concerning a prisoner in Zenda, and had given his visitors the trouble of this enquiry. The visitors, baffled, would retire, and Michael could, at his leisure, dispose of the body of the King.

The guy's story was told in a rough way, but our questions filled in the gaps. What he shared with us was about an armed attack; however, if suspicions grew and overwhelming force was used—like what I, the King, could bring—then any thought of resistance would be dropped; the King would be quietly killed and disposed of. And here's a clever twist—one of the Six would take his place in the cell, and when the searchers arrived, would loudly demand to be released and compensated; and when Michael was called in, he would admit to acting too quickly, saying the man had angered him by trying to win the favor of a lady in the Castle (that was Antoinette de Mauban) and he had locked him away as he believed he, as Lord of Zenda, was entitled to do. But now, upon receiving his apology, he was willing to let him go, thus ending the gossip that had, much to his Highness's irritation, arisen about a prisoner in Zenda, and had caused his visitors to have to investigate. The visitors, confused, would leave, and Michael could then take his time to deal with the King's body.

Sapt, Fritz, and I in my bed, looked round on one another in horror and bewilderment at the cruelty and cunning of the plan. Whether I went in peace or in war, openly at the head of a corps, or secretly by a stealthy assault, the King would be dead before I could come near him. If Michael were stronger and overcame my party, there would be an end. But if I were stronger, I should have no way to punish him, no means of proving any guilt in him without proving my own guilt also. On the other hand, I should be left as King (ah! for a moment my pulse quickened) and it would be for the future to witness the final struggle between him and me. He seemed to have made triumph possible and ruin impossible. At the worst, he would stand as well as he had stood before I crossed his path—with but one man between him and the throne, and that man an impostor; at best, there would be none left to stand against him. I had begun to think that Black Michael was over fond of leaving the fighting to his friends; but now I acknowledged that the brains, if not the arms, of the conspiracy were his.

Sapt, Fritz, and I were in my bed, looking at each other in shock and confusion over the cruelty and cleverness of the plan. Whether I went in peace or in war, leading a group openly or sneaking in for a surprise attack, the King would be dead before I could get close. If Michael was stronger and defeated my side, it would be over. But if I was stronger, I wouldn’t have a way to punish him or prove his guilt without also exposing my own. On the flip side, I would remain King (ah! for a moment my heart raced) and it would be up to the future to see the final showdown between him and me. It seemed he had made victory possible and defeat impossible. At the worst, he would be in the same position he was before I got involved—with just one man between him and the throne, and that man a fraud; at best, there would be no one left to oppose him. I had started to think that Black Michael was too eager to let his friends do the fighting; but now I recognized that the brains, if not the brawn, of the conspiracy were his.

“Does the King know this?” I asked.

“Does the King know about this?” I asked.

“I and my brother,” answered Johann, “put up the pipe, under the orders of my Lord of Hentzau. He was on guard that day, and the King asked my lord what it meant. ‘Faith,’ he answered, with his airy laugh, ‘it’s a new improvement on the ladder of Jacob, whereby, as you have read, sire, men pass from the earth to heaven. We thought it not meet that your Majesty should go, in case, sire, you must go, by the common route. So we have made you a pretty private passage where the vulgar cannot stare at you or incommode your passage. That, sire, is the meaning of that pipe.’ And he laughed and bowed, and prayed the King’s leave to replenish the King’s glass—for the King was at supper. And the King, though he is a brave man, as are all of his House, grew red and then white as he looked on the pipe and at the merry devil who mocked him. Ah, sir” (and the fellow shuddered), “it is not easy to sleep quiet in the Castle of Zenda, for all of them would as soon cut a man’s throat as play a game at cards; and my Lord Rupert would choose it sooner for a pastime than any other—ay, sooner than he would ruin a woman, though that he loves also.”

"I and my brother," Johann replied, "set up the pipe under the orders of my Lord of Hentzau. He was on guard that day, and the King asked my lord what it meant. 'Well,' he answered with his lighthearted laugh, 'it’s a new twist on Jacob's ladder, which, as you’ve read, sire, lets men go from earth to heaven. We thought it best that your Majesty shouldn’t take the usual route, just in case, sire, you needed to go. So we’ve created a nice private passage for you where the common folks can’t stare at you or hinder your way. That, sire, is the meaning of that pipe.' And he laughed and bowed, asking the King’s permission to refill his glass—because the King was at supper. And the King, though he’s a brave man, like all of his family, turned red then pale as he looked at the pipe and at the merry devil who mocked him. Ah, sir" (and the man shuddered), "it’s not easy to sleep peacefully in the Castle of Zenda, because they’d just as soon slit a man’s throat as play cards; and my Lord Rupert would prefer it as a pastime over anything else—yes, even before he’d ruin a woman, though he loves that too."

The man ceased, and I bade Fritz take him away and have him carefully guarded; and, turning to him, I added:

The man stopped, and I told Fritz to take him away and make sure he was closely guarded; then, I turned to him and added:

“If anyone asks you if there is a prisoner in Zenda, you may answer ‘Yes.’ But if any asks who the prisoner is, do not answer. For all my promises will not save you if any man here learns from you the truth as to the prisoner of Zenda. I’ll kill you like a dog if the thing be so much as breathed within the house!”

“If anyone asks you if there’s a prisoner in Zenda, you can say ‘Yes.’ But if someone asks who the prisoner is, don’t say anything. Because none of my promises will protect you if anyone here finds out the truth about the prisoner in Zenda. I’ll kill you like a dog if even a word about it is spoken in this house!”

Then, when he was gone, I looked at Sapt.

Then, after he left, I turned to Sapt.

“It’s a hard nut!” said I.

“It’s a tough one!” I said.

“So hard,” said he, shaking his grizzled head, “that as I think, this time next year is like to find you still King of Ruritania!” and he broke out into curses on Michael’s cunning.

“So tough,” he said, shaking his gray head, “that I'm thinking by this time next year you’ll probably still be King of Ruritania!” Then he started cursing Michael’s cleverness.

I lay back on my pillows.

I settled back on my pillows.

“There seems to me,” I observed, “to be two ways by which the King can come out of Zenda alive. One is by treachery in the duke’s followers.”

“There seems to me,” I said, “that there are two ways the King can get out of Zenda alive. One is through betrayal among the duke’s followers.”

“You can leave that out,” said Sapt.

"You can skip that," Sapt said.

“I hope not,” I rejoined, “because the other I was about to mention is—by a miracle from heaven!”

“I hope not,” I responded, “because the other one I was about to mention is—by a miracle from heaven!”

CHAPTER 14
A Night Outside the Castle

It would have surprised the good people of Ruritania to know of the foregoing talk; for, according to the official reports, I had suffered a grievous and dangerous hurt from an accidental spear-thrust, received in the course of my sport. I caused the bulletins to be of a very serious character, and created great public excitement, whereby three things occurred: first, I gravely offended the medical faculty of Strelsau by refusing to summon to my bedside any of them, save a young man, a friend of Fritz’s, whom we could trust; secondly, I received word from Marshal Strakencz that my orders seemed to have no more weight than his, and that the Princess Flavia was leaving for Tarlenheim under his unwilling escort (news whereat I strove not to be glad and proud); and thirdly, my brother, the Duke of Strelsau, although too well informed to believe the account of the origin of my sickness, was yet persuaded by the reports and by my seeming inactivity that I was in truth incapable of action, and that my life was in some danger. This I learnt from the man Johann, whom I was compelled to trust and send back to Zenda, where, by the way, Rupert Hentzau had him soundly flogged for daring to smirch the morals of Zenda by staying out all night in the pursuits of love. This, from Rupert, Johann deeply resented, and the duke’s approval of it did more to bind the keeper to my side than all my promises.

The good people of Ruritania would have been surprised to hear about the previous conversation because, according to the official reports, I had suffered a serious and dangerous injury from an accidental spear-thrust during my sporting activities. I made sure the bulletins were very serious, which created a lot of public excitement, leading to three things: first, I seriously offended the medical community of Strelsau by refusing to call any of them to my side, except for a young man who was a friend of Fritz’s, whom we could trust; second, I got a message from Marshal Strakencz saying that my orders seemed to carry no more weight than his, and that Princess Flavia was leaving for Tarlenheim under his reluctant escort (news that I tried not to feel glad and proud about); and third, my brother, the Duke of Strelsau, although too well-informed to believe the story of how I got sick, was nonetheless convinced by the reports and my apparent inactivity that I was truly incapable of action and that my life was in some danger. I learned this from a man named Johann, whom I had to trust and send back to Zenda, where Rupert Hentzau had him soundly flogged for daring to tarnish the morals of Zenda by staying out all night in pursuit of love. Johann deeply resented this treatment from Rupert, and the duke’s approval of it did more to tie the keeper to my side than all my promises.

On Flavia’s arrival I cannot dwell. Her joy at finding me up and well, instead of on my back and fighting with death, makes a picture that even now dances before my eyes till they grow too dim to see it; and her reproaches that I had not trusted even her must excuse the means I took to quiet them. In truth, to have her with me once more was like a taste of heaven to a damned soul, the sweeter for the inevitable doom that was to follow; and I rejoiced in being able to waste two whole days with her. And when I had wasted two days, the Duke of Strelsau arranged a hunting-party.

I can't focus on Flavia's arrival. Her happiness at finding me up and healthy, instead of lying down and close to death, creates an image that still plays in my mind until my eyes can no longer see it; and her disappointment that I hadn't even trusted her justifies what I did to calm her down. Honestly, having her with me again felt like a taste of heaven for someone damned, even sweeter because of the doom that was coming; and I was thrilled to spend two full days with her. After those two days, the Duke of Strelsau organized a hunting party.

The stroke was near now. For Sapt and I, after anxious consultations, had resolved that we must risk a blow, our resolution being clinched by Johann’s news that the King grew peaked, pale, and ill, and that his health was breaking down under his rigorous confinement. Now a man—be he king or no king—may as well die swiftly and as becomes a gentleman, from bullet or thrust, as rot his life out in a cellar! That thought made prompt action advisable in the interests of the King; from my own point of view, it grew more and more necessary. For Strakencz urged on me the need of a speedy marriage, and my own inclinations seconded him with such terrible insistence that I feared for my resolution. I do not believe that I should have done the deed I dreamt of; but I might have come to flight, and my flight would have ruined the cause. And—yes, I am no saint (ask my little sister-in-law), and worse still might have happened.

The moment of action was close now. After some anxious discussions, Sapt and I decided we had to take a risk, especially after Johann informed us that the King was looking worse, pale, and unwell, and that his health was deteriorating under his strict confinement. A man—whether a king or not—would be better off dying quickly and honorably from a bullet or a stab than wasting away in a cellar! That thought made it clear we needed to act quickly for the sake of the King; from my own perspective, it became increasingly urgent. Strakencz kept pressing me about the need for a quick marriage, and my own feelings were so strong that I worried about my resolve. I don't think I would have gone through with what I was considering, but I could have fled, and my escape would have jeopardized everything. And—yes, I’m no saint (just ask my little sister-in-law), and things could have turned out even worse.

It is perhaps as strange a thing as has ever been in the history of a country that the King’s brother and the King’s personator, in a time of profound outward peace, near a placid, undisturbed country town, under semblance of amity, should wage a desperate war for the person and life of the King. Yet such was the struggle that began now between Zenda and Tarlenheim. When I look back on the time, I seem to myself to have been half mad. Sapt has told me that I suffered no interference and listened to no remonstrances; and if ever a King of Ruritania ruled like a despot, I was, in those days, the man. Look where I would, I saw nothing that made life sweet to me, and I took my life in my hand and carried it carelessly as a man dangles an old glove. At first they strove to guard me, to keep me safe, to persuade me not to expose myself; but when they saw how I was set, there grew up among them—whether they knew the truth or not—a feeling that Fate ruled the issue, and that I must be left to play my game with Michael my own way.

It’s probably one of the strangest things in the history of a country that the King’s brother and the King’s double, during a time of peaceful calm, near a quiet, undisturbed town, should pretend to be friendly while fighting a desperate battle for the life of the King. Yet that was the struggle that began between Zenda and Tarlenheim. Looking back on that time, I seem to have been half mad. Sapt has told me that I ignored all interference and didn’t listen to any objections; and if any King of Ruritania ruled like a dictator, I was that man during those days. No matter where I looked, I saw nothing that made life enjoyable, and I took my life into my own hands and treated it carelessly like someone dangles an old glove. At first, they tried to protect me, to keep me safe, to convince me not to take risks; but when they realized how determined I was, a sense grew among them—whether they understood the truth or not—that fate dictated the outcome, and I had to be allowed to play my game with Michael my own way.

Late next night I rose from table, where Flavia had sat by me, and conducted her to the door of her apartments. There I kissed her hand, and bade her sleep sound and wake to happy days. Then I changed my clothes and went out. Sapt and Fritz were waiting for me with six men and the horses. Over his saddle Sapt carried a long coil of rope, and both were heavily armed. I had with me a short stout cudgel and a long knife. Making a circuit, we avoided the town, and in an hour found ourselves slowly mounting the hill that led to the Castle of Zenda. The night was dark and very stormy; gusts of wind and spits of rain caught us as we breasted the incline, and the great trees moaned and sighed. When we came to a thick clump, about a quarter of a mile from the Castle, we bade our six friends hide there with the horses. Sapt had a whistle, and they could rejoin us in a few moments if danger came: but, up to now, we had met no one. I hoped that Michael was still off his guard, believing me to be safe in bed. However that might be, we gained the top of the hill without accident, and found ourselves on the edge of the moat where it sweeps under the road, separating the Old Castle from it. A tree stood on the edge of the bank, and Sapt, silently and diligently, set to make fast the rope. I stripped off my boots, took a pull at a flask of brandy, loosened the knife in its sheath, and took the cudgel between my teeth. Then I shook hands with my friends, not heeding a last look of entreaty from Fritz, and laid hold of the rope. I was going to have a look at “Jacob’s Ladder.”

Late that night, I got up from the table where Flavia had been sitting beside me and walked her to the door of her apartments. There, I kissed her hand and wished her sweet dreams and happy days ahead. Then I changed my clothes and headed out. Sapt and Fritz were waiting for me with six men and the horses. Sapt carried a long coil of rope over his saddle, and both of them were heavily armed. I had a sturdy short club and a long knife with me. We took a long way around to avoid the town and, after an hour, found ourselves slowly climbing the hill that led to the Castle of Zenda. The night was dark and stormy; gusts of wind and bursts of rain hit us as we made our way up, and the big trees creaked and groaned. When we reached a dense thicket about a quarter of a mile from the Castle, we told our six companions to hide there with the horses. Sapt had a whistle, so they could join us again quickly if needed, but so far, we hadn’t encountered anyone. I hoped Michael was still off guard, thinking I was safe in bed. Regardless, we made it to the top of the hill without incident and found ourselves at the edge of the moat that ran under the road, separating the Old Castle from it. A tree stood on the edge of the bank, and Sapt quietly and efficiently started securing the rope. I took off my boots, had a swig from a flask of brandy, loosened my knife in its sheath, and held the club between my teeth. Then I shook hands with my friends, ignoring a final pleading look from Fritz, and grabbed the rope. I was about to check out “Jacob’s Ladder.”

Gently I lowered myself into the water. Though the night was wild, the day had been warm and bright, and the water was not cold. I struck out, and began to swim round the great walls which frowned above me. I could see only three yards ahead; I had then good hopes of not being seen, as I crept along close under the damp, moss-grown masonry. There were lights from the new part of the Castle on the other side, and now and again I heard laughter and merry shouts. I fancied I recognized young Rupert Hentzau’s ringing tones, and pictured him flushed with wine. Recalling my thoughts to the business in hand, I rested a moment. If Johann’s description were right, I must be near the window now. Very slowly I moved; and out of the darkness ahead loomed a shape. It was the pipe, curving from the window to the water: about four feet of its surface were displayed; it was as big round as two men. I was about to approach it, when I saw something else, and my heart stood still. The nose of a boat protruded beyond the pipe on the other side; and listening intently, I heard a slight shuffle—as of a man shifting his position. Who was the man who guarded Michael’s invention? Was he awake or was he asleep? I felt if my knife were ready, and trod water; as I did so, I found bottom under my feet. The foundations of the Castle extended some fifteen inches, making a ledge; and I stood on it, out of water from my armpits upwards. Then I crouched and peered through the darkness under the pipe, where, curving, it left a space.

Gently, I lowered myself into the water. Even though the night was wild, the day had been warm and bright, and the water wasn’t cold. I started swimming around the massive walls towering over me. I could only see about three yards ahead; this made me hopeful that I wouldn’t be seen as I moved quietly along the damp, moss-covered stone. Lights from the new part of the Castle were visible on the other side, and occasionally I heard laughter and cheerful shouts. I thought I recognized young Rupert Hentzau’s loud voice and imagined him flushed from drinking. Bringing my focus back to what I needed to do, I took a moment to rest. If Johann was right in his description, I should be near the window now. I moved very slowly, and from the darkness ahead, a shape appeared. It was the pipe, curving from the window to the water; about four feet of it was visible, and it was as thick as two men. I was just about to approach it when I noticed something else, and my heart skipped a beat. The nose of a boat jutted out beyond the pipe on the other side; listening closely, I heard a slight shuffle—like a man adjusting his position. Who was guarding Michael’s invention? Was he awake or asleep? I checked to see if my knife was ready and treaded water; as I did, I found the bottom beneath my feet. The Castle’s foundations extended about fifteen inches, creating a ledge; I stood on it, the water up to my armpits. Then I crouched down and looked through the darkness under the pipe, where it curved and left an opening.

There was a man in the boat. A rifle lay by him—I saw the gleam of the barrel. Here was the sentinel! He sat very still. I listened; he breathed heavily, regularly, monotonously. By heaven, he slept! Kneeling on the shelf, I drew forward under the pipe till my face was within two feet of his. He was a big man, I saw. It was Max Holf, the brother of Johann. My hand stole to my belt, and I drew out my knife. Of all the deeds of my life, I love the least to think of this, and whether it were the act of a man or a traitor I will not ask. I said to myself: “It is war—and the King’s life is the stake.” And I raised myself from beneath the pipe and stood up by the boat, which lay moored by the ledge. Holding my breath, I marked the spot and raised my arm. The great fellow stirred. He opened his eyes—wide, wider. He gasped in terror at my face and clutched at his rifle. I struck home. And I heard the chorus of a love-song from the opposite bank.

There was a man in the boat. A rifle lay beside him—I saw the shine of the barrel. Here was the guard! He sat very still. I listened; he breathed heavily, regularly, monotonously. My goodness, he was asleep! Kneeling on the ledge, I leaned forward under the pipe until my face was just two feet from his. He was a big man, I could see. It was Max Holf, Johann's brother. My hand crept to my belt, and I pulled out my knife. Of all the things I’ve done in my life, this is the one I least like to think about, and whether it was the act of a man or a traitor, I won't question. I told myself: “It’s war—and the King's life is at stake.” I raised myself from beneath the pipe and stood by the boat, which was moored to the ledge. Holding my breath, I took aim and raised my arm. The big guy stirred. He opened his eyes—wide, wider. He gasped in terror at my face and lunged for his rifle. I struck true. And I heard a love song echoing from the opposite bank.

Leaving him where he lay, a huddled mass, I turned to “Jacob’s Ladder.” My time was short. This fellow’s turn of watching might be over directly, and relief would come. Leaning over the pipe, I examined it, from the end near the water to the topmost extremity where it passed, or seemed to pass, through the masonry of the wall. There was no break in it, no chink. Dropping on my knees, I tested the under side. And my breath went quick and fast, for on this lower side, where the pipe should have clung close to the masonry, there was a gleam of light! That light must come from the cell of the King! I set my shoulder against the pipe and exerted my strength. The chink widened a very, very little, and hastily I desisted; I had done enough to show that the pipe was not fixed in the masonry at the lower side.

Leaving him where he lay, a huddled mass, I turned to “Jacob’s Ladder.” My time was short. This guy’s watch could end at any moment, and relief would come. Leaning over the pipe, I examined it from the end near the water to the top where it seemed to pass through the wall. There was no crack in it, no gap. Dropping to my knees, I checked the underside. My breath quickened because on this lower side, where the pipe should have been snug against the wall, there was a glimmer of light! That light must be coming from the King’s cell! I braced my shoulder against the pipe and pushed with all my might. The gap widened just a tiny bit, and I quickly stopped; I had shown enough to prove that the pipe wasn’t secured to the wall on the lower side.

Then I heard a voice—a harsh, grating voice:

Then I heard a voice—a harsh, grating voice:

“Well, sire, if you have had enough of my society, I will leave you to repose; but I must fasten the little ornaments first.”

“Well, sir, if you’ve had enough of my company, I’ll let you relax; but I need to fasten the little decorations first.”

It was Detchard! I caught the English accent in a moment.

It was Detchard! I picked up the English accent in an instant.

“Have you anything to ask, sire, before we part?”

“Do you have any questions, sir, before we say goodbye?”

The King’s voice followed. It was his, though it was faint and hollow—different from the merry tones I had heard in the glades of the forest.

The King’s voice came next. It was his, but it sounded faint and hollow—different from the cheerful tones I had heard in the forest clearings.

“Pray my brother,” said the King, “to kill me. I am dying by inches here.”

“Please, my brother,” said the King, “end my life. I’m slowly dying here.”

“The duke does not desire your death, sire—yet,” sneered Detchard; “when he does behold your path to heaven!”

“The duke doesn’t want you dead, sire—yet,” sneered Detchard; “wait until he sees your way to heaven!”

The King answered:

The King replied:

“So be it! And now, if your orders allow it, pray leave me.”

“So be it! And now, if your orders permit, please leave me.”

“May you dream of paradise!” said the ruffian.

“Hope you dream of paradise!” said the thug.

The light disappeared. I heard the bolts of the door run home. And then I heard the sobs of the King. He was alone, as he thought. Who dares mock at him?

The light went out. I heard the door bolts slide into place. And then I heard the King crying. He thought he was alone. Who would dare to mock him?

I did not venture to speak to him. The risk of some exclamation escaping him in surprise was too great. I dared do nothing that night; and my task now was to get myself away in safety, and to carry off the carcass of the dead man. To leave him there would tell too much. Casting loose the boat, I got in. The wind was blowing a gale now, and there was little danger of oars being heard. I rowed swiftly round to where my friends waited. I had just reached the spot, when a loud whistle sounded over the moat behind me.

I didn’t dare to talk to him. The chance of him reacting with surprise was too risky. I couldn’t do anything that night; my priority was to get away safely and take the body of the dead man with me. Leaving him there would reveal too much. Untying the boat, I climbed in. The wind was blowing hard now, so there was little chance of anyone hearing the oars. I rowed quickly to where my friends were waiting. I had just arrived when a loud whistle sounded from the moat behind me.

“Hullo, Max!” I heard shouted.

"Hey, Max!" I heard shouted.

I hailed Sapt in a low tone. The rope came down. I tied it round the corpse, and then went up it myself.

I called out to Sapt quietly. The rope was lowered. I tied it around the body, and then I climbed up using it.

“Whistle you too,” I whispered, “for our men, and haul in the line. No talk now.”

“Whistle, you too,” I whispered, “for our guys, and pull in the line. No talking now.”

They hauled up the body. Just as it reached the road, three men on horseback swept round from the front of the Castle. We saw them; but, being on foot ourselves, we escaped their notice. But we heard our men coming up with a shout.

They pulled up the body. Just as it reached the road, three men on horseback rode around from the front of the Castle. We saw them, but since we were on foot, they didn't notice us. However, we heard our guys coming up with a shout.

“The devil, but it’s dark!” cried a ringing voice.

“The devil, it’s dark!” shouted a loud voice.

It was young Rupert. A moment later, shots rang out. Our people had met them. I started forward at a run, Sapt and Fritz following me.

It was young Rupert. A moment later, gunfire erupted. Our group had encountered them. I took off running, with Sapt and Fritz right behind me.

“Thrust, thrust!” cried Rupert again, and a loud groan following told that he himself was not behind-hand.

“Thrust, thrust!” Rupert shouted again, and a loud groan that followed indicated that he was not lagging behind either.

“I’m done, Rupert!” cried a voice. “They’re three to one. Save yourself!”

“I’m done, Rupert!” shouted a voice. “It’s three against one. Just save yourself!”

I ran on, holding my cudgel in my hand. Suddenly a horse came towards me. A man was on it, leaning over his shoulder.

I kept running, gripping my club tightly. Out of nowhere, a horse came charging at me. There was a guy on it, leaning back over his shoulder.

“Are you cooked too, Krafstein?” he cried.

“Are you done too, Krafstein?” he shouted.

There was no answer.

No response.

I sprang to the horse’s head. It was Rupert Hentzau.

I jumped to the horse's head. It was Rupert Hentzau.

“At last!” I cried.

“Finally!” I cried.

For we seemed to have him. He had only his sword in his hand. My men were hot upon him; Sapt and Fritz were running up. I had outstripped them; but if they got close enough to fire, he must die or surrender.

For we thought we had him. He only had his sword in his hand. My men were hot on his heels; Sapt and Fritz were rushing up. I had outpaced them; but if they got close enough to fire, he would have to die or surrender.

“At last!” I cried.

“Finally!” I cried.

“It’s the play-actor!” cried he, slashing at my cudgel. He cut it clean in two; and, judging discretion better than death, I ducked my head and (I blush to tell it) scampered for my life. The devil was in Rupert Hentzau; for he put spurs to his horse, and I, turning to look, saw him ride, full gallop, to the edge of the moat and leap in, while the shots of our party fell thick round him like hail. With one gleam of moonlight we should have riddled him with balls; but, in the darkness, he won to the corner of the Castle, and vanished from our sight.

“It’s the actor!” he shouted, swinging at my club. He sliced it in half; and deciding it was better to run than face death, I ducked my head and (I’m embarrassed to admit it) ran for my life. Rupert Hentzau was relentless; he kicked his horse into a sprint, and when I turned to look, I saw him ride full speed to the edge of the moat and jump in, while our shots fell around him like rain. With just a bit of moonlight, we could have hit him with bullets; but in the darkness, he made it to the corner of the Castle and disappeared from view.

“The deuce take him!” grinned Sapt.

“The hell with him!” grinned Sapt.

“It’s a pity,” said I, “that he’s a villain. Whom have we got?”

“It’s a shame,” I said, “that he’s a bad guy. Who do we have?”

We had Lauengram and Krafstein: they lay dead; and, concealment being no longer possible, we flung them, with Max, into the moat; and, drawing together in a compact body, rode off down the hill. And, in our midst, went the bodies of three gallant gentlemen. Thus we travelled home, heavy at heart for the death of our friends, sore uneasy concerning the King, and cut to the quick that young Rupert had played yet another winning hand with us.

We had Lauengram and Krafstein: they were dead, and since we could no longer hide it, we tossed them, along with Max, into the moat. Gathering together tightly, we rode down the hill. Among us were the bodies of three brave men. So we made our way home, feeling heavy-hearted over the loss of our friends, deeply worried about the King, and painfully aware that young Rupert had once again outsmarted us.

For my own part, I was vexed and angry that I had killed no man in open fight, but only stabbed a knave in his sleep. And I did not love to hear Rupert call me a play-actor.

For my part, I was annoyed and angry that I hadn’t killed anyone in a fair fight, but had just stabbed a jerk while he was asleep. And I didn’t like hearing Rupert call me a phony.

CHAPTER 15
I Talk with a Tempter

Ruritania is not England, or the quarrel between Duke Michael and myself could not have gone on, with the extraordinary incidents which marked it, without more public notice being directed to it. Duels were frequent among all the upper classes, and private quarrels between great men kept the old habit of spreading to their friends and dependents. Nevertheless, after the affray which I have just related, such reports began to circulate that I felt it necessary to be on my guard. The death of the gentlemen involved could not be hidden from their relatives. I issued a stern order, declaring that duelling had attained unprecedented licence (the Chancellor drew up the document for me, and very well he did it), and forbidding it save in the gravest cases. I sent a public and stately apology to Michael, and he returned a deferential and courteous reply to me; for our one point of union was—and it underlay all our differences and induced an unwilling harmony between our actions—that we could neither of us afford to throw our cards on the table. He, as well as I, was a “play-actor”, and, hating one another, we combined to dupe public opinion. Unfortunately, however, the necessity for concealment involved the necessity of delay: the King might die in his prison, or even be spirited off somewhere else; it could not be helped. For a little while I was compelled to observe a truce, and my only consolation was that Flavia most warmly approved of my edict against duelling, and, when I expressed delight at having won her favour, prayed me, if her favour were any motive to me, to prohibit the practice altogether.

Ruritania isn't England, or else my feud with Duke Michael wouldn't have continued as it did, with all the crazy incidents, without attracting more public attention. Duels were common among the upper classes, and personal disputes among powerful men often led to their friends and followers getting involved. Still, after the fight I just described, rumors began to spread, and I felt I needed to be cautious. The deaths of the men involved couldn't be kept hidden from their families. I issued a strict order stating that dueling had gotten out of control (the Chancellor drafted the document for me, and he did an excellent job), prohibiting it except in the most serious situations. I sent a formal apology to Michael, and he responded with a respectful and polite reply; our shared understanding was—and it was the foundation of all our disagreements, creating an uneasy harmony between our actions—that neither of us could afford to reveal our true intentions. He, like me, was a “performer,” and even though we hated each other, we worked together to mislead the public. Unfortunately, this need for secrecy also meant we had to delay our actions: the King could die in his prison or might be taken somewhere else; it was out of our hands. For a while, I had to maintain a truce, and my only comfort was that Flavia fully supported my ban on dueling, and when I expressed my happiness at winning her approval, she urged me, if her support meant anything to me, to stop the practice completely.

“Wait till we are married,” said I, smiling.

“Wait until we're married,” I said, smiling.

Not the least peculiar result of the truce and of the secrecy which dictated it was that the town of Zenda became in the day-time—I would not have trusted far to its protection by night—a sort of neutral zone, where both parties could safely go; and I, riding down one day with Flavia and Sapt, had an encounter with an acquaintance, which presented a ludicrous side, but was at the same time embarrassing. As I rode along, I met a dignified looking person driving in a two-horsed carriage. He stopped his horses, got out, and approached me, bowing low. I recognized the Head of the Strelsau Police.

One of the strangest outcomes of the truce and the secrecy behind it was that the town of Zenda became, during the day—I wouldn’t have counted on its safety at night—kind of a neutral zone where both sides could freely visit; and one day, while riding with Flavia and Sapt, I ran into someone I knew, which was funny but also awkward. As I rode by, I saw a dignified-looking person in a two-horse carriage. He stopped his horses, got out, and came over to me, bowing deeply. I recognized him as the Head of the Strelsau Police.

“Your Majesty’s ordinance as to duelling is receiving our best attention,” he assured me.

“Your Majesty’s rule about dueling is getting our full attention,” he assured me.

If the best attention involved his presence in Zenda, I determined at once to dispense with it.

If the best way to get his attention was by being in Zenda, I decided right away to skip that.

“Is that what brings you to Zenda, Prefect?” I asked.

“Is that why you’re here in Zenda, Prefect?” I asked.

“Why no, sire; I am here because I desired to oblige the British Ambassador.”

"Of course not, sir; I'm here because I wanted to help the British Ambassador."

“What’s the British Ambassador doing dans cette galère?” said I, carelessly.

“What’s the British Ambassador doing in this mess?” I said, casually.

“A young countryman of his, sire—a man of some position—is missing. His friends have not heard from him for two months, and there is reason to believe that he was last seen in Zenda.”

“A young man from his hometown, sire—a guy with some status—is missing. His friends haven’t heard from him in two months, and there’s reason to think he was last seen in Zenda.”

Flavia was paying little attention. I dared not look at Sapt.

Flavia wasn't paying much attention. I didn't want to look at Sapt.

“What reason?”

"What's the reason?"

“A friend of his in Paris—a certain M. Featherly—has given us information which makes it possible that he came here, and the officials of the railway recollect his name on some luggage.”

“A friend of his in Paris—a certain Mr. Featherly—has shared information that suggests he might have come here, and the railway officials remember his name on some luggage.”

“What was his name?”

"What's his name?"

“Rassendyll, sire,” he answered; and I saw that the name meant nothing to him. But, glancing at Flavia, he lowered his voice, as he went on: “It is thought that he may have followed a lady here. Has your Majesty heard of a certain Madame de Mauban?”

“Rassendyll, sir,” he replied; and I could tell that the name didn’t mean anything to him. But, looking at Flavia, he lowered his voice and continued, “It’s believed that he might have followed a lady here. Has Your Majesty heard of a certain Madame de Mauban?”

“Why, yes,” said I, my eye involuntarily travelling towards the Castle.

“Sure,” I replied, my gaze instinctively drifting toward the Castle.

“She arrived in Ruritania about the same time as this Rassendyll.”

“She arrived in Ruritania around the same time as Rassendyll.”

I caught the Prefect’s glance; he was regarding me with enquiry writ large on his face.

I caught the Prefect's gaze; he was looking at me with a big question on his face.

“Sapt,” said I, “I must speak a word to the Prefect. Will you ride on a few paces with the princess?” And I added to the Prefect: “Come, sir, what do you mean?”

“Sapt,” I said, “I need to have a word with the Prefect. Will you ride ahead a bit with the princess?” Then I said to the Prefect, “Come on, what are you trying to say?”

He drew close to me, and I bent in the saddle.

He came closer to me, and I leaned forward in the saddle.

“If he were in love with the lady?” he whispered. “Nothing has been heard of him for two months;” and this time it was the eye of the Prefect which travelled towards the Castle.

“If he’s in love with her?” he whispered. “We haven’t heard from him in two months;” and this time it was the Prefect’s gaze that moved toward the Castle.

“Yes, the lady is there,” I said quietly. “But I don’t suppose Mr. Rassendyll—is that the name?—is.”

“Yes, the lady is there,” I said softly. “But I don’t think Mr. Rassendyll—is that the name?—is.”

“The duke,” he whispered, “does not like rivals, sire.”

“The duke,” he whispered, “isn't fond of competition, your majesty.”

“You’re right there,” said I, with all sincerity. “But surely you hint at a very grave charge?”

“You're absolutely right,” I said sincerely. “But are you suggesting a really serious accusation?”

He spread his hands out in apology. I whispered in his ear:

He held out his hands to apologize. I leaned in and whispered in his ear:

“This is a grave matter. Go back to Strelsau—”

“This is a serious issue. Go back to Strelsau—”

“But, sire, if I have a clue here?”

“But, sir, what if I have a clue here?”

“Go back to Strelsau,” I repeated. “Tell the Ambassador that you have a clue, but that you must be left alone for a week or two. Meanwhile, I’ll charge myself with looking into the matter.”

"Go back to Strelsau," I said again. "Tell the Ambassador that you have a lead, but that you need to be left alone for a week or two. In the meantime, I’ll take care of looking into this."

“The Ambassador is very pressing, sir.”

“The Ambassador is really insistent, sir.”

“You must quiet him. Come, sir; you see that if your suspicions are correct, it is an affair in which we must move with caution. We can have no scandal. Mind you return tonight.”

“You need to calm him down. Come on, sir; you see that if your suspicions are right, this is a situation where we need to be careful. We can’t have any drama. Make sure you come back tonight.”

He promised to obey me, and I rode on to rejoin my companions, a little easier in my mind. Enquiries after me must be stopped at all hazards for a week or two; and this clever official had come surprisingly near the truth. His impression might be useful some day, but if he acted on it now it might mean the worse to the King. Heartily did I curse George Featherly for not holding his tongue.

He promised to follow my instructions, and I continued on to rejoin my friends, feeling somewhat relieved. Questions about me needed to be shut down at all costs for a week or two; and this sharp official had come surprisingly close to figuring it out. His thoughts could be helpful someday, but if he acted on them now, it could spell trouble for the King. I really cursed George Featherly for not keeping quiet.

“Well,” asked Flavia, “have you finished your business?”

“Well,” asked Flavia, “have you wrapped up your business?”

“Most satisfactorily,” said I. “Come, shall we turn round? We are almost trenching on my brother’s territory.”

"Sounds good," I said. "Come on, should we turn around? We're getting pretty close to my brother's area."

We were, in fact, at the extreme end of the town, just where the hills begin to mount towards the Castle. We cast our eyes up, admiring the massive beauty of the old walls, and we saw a cortège winding slowly down the hill. On it came.

We were, in fact, at the far edge of the town, right where the hills start to rise toward the Castle. We looked up, admiring the impressive beauty of the old walls, and we saw a cortège slowly making its way down the hill. It approached.

“Let us go back,” said Sapt.

“Let’s head back,” said Sapt.

“I should like to stay,” said Flavia; and I reined my horse beside hers.

"I'd like to stay," Flavia said, and I pulled my horse alongside hers.

We could distinguish the approaching party now. There came first two mounted servants in black uniforms, relieved only by a silver badge. These were followed by a car drawn by four horses: on it, under a heavy pall, lay a coffin; behind it rode a man in plain black clothes, carrying his hat in his hand. Sapt uncovered, and we stood waiting, Flavia keeping by me and laying her hand on my arm.

We could now see the approaching group. First came two mounted attendants in black uniforms, marked only by a silver badge. Next was a carriage pulled by four horses; on it, covered by a heavy cloth, lay a coffin. Behind it rode a man in simple black clothing, holding his hat in his hand. Sapt took off his hat, and we stood waiting, Flavia staying close to me and resting her hand on my arm.

“It is one of the gentlemen killed in the quarrel, I expect,” she said.

“It’s one of the guys who got killed in the fight, I guess,” she said.

I beckoned to a groom.

I signaled to a groom.

“Ride and ask whom they escort,” I ordered.

“Ride and ask who they’re escorting,” I ordered.

He rode up to the servants, and I saw him pass on to the gentleman who rode behind.

He rode up to the servants, and I saw him move on to the gentleman who was riding behind.

“It’s Rupert of Hentzau,” whispered Sapt.

“It’s Rupert of Hentzau,” Sapt whispered.

Rupert it was, and directly afterwards, waving to the procession to stand still, Rupert trotted up to me. He was in a frock-coat, tightly buttoned, and trousers. He wore an aspect of sadness, and he bowed with profound respect. Yet suddenly he smiled, and I smiled too, for old Sapt’s hand lay in his left breast-pocket, and Rupert and I both guessed what lay in the hand inside the pocket.

Rupert it was, and right after, waving for the procession to stop, Rupert walked over to me. He was in a fitted frock coat and trousers. He looked sad, and he bowed with deep respect. Then suddenly he smiled, and I smiled back, because old Sapt’s hand was in his left breast pocket, and Rupert and I both knew what was in that hand inside the pocket.

“Your Majesty asks whom we escort,” said Rupert. “It is my dear friend, Albert of Lauengram.”

“Your Majesty asks who we are escorting,” said Rupert. “It's my dear friend, Albert of Lauengram.”

“Sir,” said I, “no one regrets the unfortunate affair more than I. My ordinance, which I mean to have obeyed, is witness to it.”

“Sir,” I said, “no one regrets this unfortunate situation more than I do. My orders, which I intend to be followed, can confirm that.”

“Poor fellow!” said Flavia softly, and I saw Rupert’s eyes flash at her. Whereat I grew red; for, if I had my way, Rupert Hentzau should not have defiled her by so much as a glance. Yet he did it and dared to let admiration be seen in his look.

“Poor guy!” Flavia said softly, and I noticed Rupert’s eyes shine at her. That made me blush; because, if it were up to me, Rupert Hentzau shouldn't have even looked at her. But he did, and he had the nerve to show his admiration in his gaze.

“Your Majesty’s words are gracious,” he said. “I grieve for my friend. Yet, sire, others must soon lie as he lies now.”

“Your Majesty’s words are kind,” he said. “I mourn for my friend. Yet, sire, others will soon be in the same state as he is now.”

“It is a thing we all do well to remember, my lord,” I rejoined.

“It’s something we all should keep in mind, my lord,” I replied.

“Even kings, sire,” said Rupert, in a moralizing tone; and old Sapt swore softly by my side.

"Even kings, your majesty," Rupert said in a lecturing tone; and old Sapt swore quietly beside me.

“It is true,” said I. “How fares my brother, my lord?”

"It’s true," I said. "How is my brother, my lord?"

“He is better, sire.”

“He's better, your majesty.”

“I am rejoiced.”

“I’m so happy.”

“He hopes soon to leave for Strelsau, when his health is secured.”

“He hopes to leave for Strelsau soon, once his health is stable.”

“He is only convalescent then?”

"Is he still recovering then?"

“There remain one or two small troubles,” answered the insolent fellow, in the mildest tone in the world.

“There are a couple of small issues,” replied the arrogant guy, in the most casual tone imaginable.

“Express my earnest hope,” said Flavia, “that they may soon cease to trouble him.”

“Please let me express my genuine hope,” said Flavia, “that they will soon stop bothering him.”

“Your Royal Highness’s wish is, humbly, my own,” said Rupert, with a bold glance that brought a blush to Flavia’s cheek.

“Your Royal Highness’s wish is, humbly, mine as well,” said Rupert, with a confident look that made Flavia blush.

I bowed; and Rupert, bowing lower, backed his horse and signed to his party to proceed. With a sudden impulse, I rode after him. He turned swiftly, fearing that, even in the presence of the dead and before a lady’s eyes, I meant him mischief.

I bowed; and Rupert, bowing even lower, backed his horse and signaled to his group to move on. On a sudden impulse, I rode after him. He turned quickly, worried that, even in front of the dead and a lady, I intended to cause him trouble.

“You fought as a brave man the other night,” I said. “Come, you are young, sir. If you will deliver your prisoner alive to me, you shall come to no hurt.”

“You fought like a brave man the other night,” I said. “Come on, you’re young, sir. If you can bring your prisoner to me alive, you won’t come to any harm.”

He looked at me with a mocking smile; but suddenly he rode nearer to me.

He looked at me with a sarcastic smile, but suddenly he rode closer to me.

“I’m unarmed,” he said; “and our old Sapt there could pick me off in a minute.”

“I’m not armed,” he said, “and our old Sapt could take me out in a second.”

“I’m not afraid,” said I.

"I'm not afraid," I said.

“No, curse you!” he answered. “Look here, I made you a proposal from the duke once.”

“No, screw you!” he replied. “Listen, I once made you an offer from the duke.”

“I’ll hear nothing from Black Michael,” said I.

"I don't want to hear anything from Black Michael," I said.

“Then hear one from me.” He lowered his voice to a whisper. “Attack the Castle boldly. Let Sapt and Tarlenheim lead.”

“Then listen to me.” He lowered his voice to a whisper. “Attack the Castle bravely. Let Sapt and Tarlenheim take the lead.”

“Go on,” said I.

"Go on," I said.

“Arrange the time with me.”

“Schedule a time with me.”

“I have such confidence in you, my lord!”

“I have so much confidence in you, my lord!”

“Tut! I’m talking business now. Sapt there and Fritz will fall; Black Michael will fall—”

“Tut! I’m discussing business now. Sapt there and Fritz will fall; Black Michael will fall—”

“What!”

“Seriously?”

“—Black Michael will fall, like the dog he is; the prisoner, as you call him, will go by ‘Jacob’s Ladder’—ah, you know that!—to hell! Two men will be left—I, Rupert Hentzau, and you, the King of Ruritania.”

“—Black Michael will fall, like the dog he is; the prisoner, as you call him, will go by ‘Jacob’s Ladder’—ah, you know that!—to hell! Two men will be left—I, Rupert Hentzau, and you, the King of Ruritania.”

He paused, and then, in a voice that quivered with eagerness, added:

He paused, and then, in a voice that trembled with excitement, added:

“Isn’t that a hand to play?—a throne and your princess! And for me, say a competence and your Majesty’s gratitude.”

"Isn’t that a great deal?—a throne and your princess! And for me, let's say a decent living and your Majesty’s appreciation."

“Surely,” I exclaimed, “while you’re above ground, hell wants its master!”

“Surely,” I said, “while you’re above ground, hell wants its master!”

“Well, think it over,” he said. “And, look you, it would take more than a scruple or two to keep me from yonder girl,” and his evil eye flashed again at her I loved.

“Well, think about it,” he said. “And, you know, it would take more than a couple of doubts to keep me away from that girl,” and his wicked eye flashed again at the one I loved.

“Get out of my reach!” said I; and yet in a moment I began to laugh for the very audacity of it.

“Get out of my way!” I said; and yet a moment later, I started laughing at the sheer boldness of it.

“Would you turn against your master?” I asked.

“Would you betray your master?” I asked.

He swore at Michael for being what the offspring of a legal, though morganatic, union should not be called, and said to me in an almost confidential and apparently friendly tone:

He cursed Michael for being what the child of a legal, though morganatic, union shouldn't be called, and said to me in a tone that was almost confidential and seemingly friendly:

“He gets in my way, you know. He’s a jealous brute! Faith, I nearly stuck a knife into him last night; he came most cursedly mal àpropos!”

“He gets in my way, you know. He’s a jealous jerk! Honestly, I almost stabbed him last night; he showed up at the most inconvenient time!”

My temper was well under control now; I was learning something.

My temper was under control now; I was learning something.

“A lady?” I asked negligently.

“A woman?” I asked casually.

“Ay, and a beauty,” he nodded. “But you’ve seen her.”

“Aye, and she’s a beauty,” he nodded. “But you’ve seen her.”

“Ah! was it at a tea-party, when some of your friends got on the wrong side of the table?”

"Ah! Was it at a tea party when some of your friends ended up on the wrong side of the table?"

“What can you expect of fools like Detchard and De Gautet? I wish I’d been there.”

“What do you expect from idiots like Detchard and De Gautet? I wish I had been there.”

“And the duke interferes?”

“And the duke gets involved?”

“Well,” said Rupert meditatively, “that’s hardly a fair way of putting it, perhaps. I want to interfere.”

“Well,” said Rupert thoughtfully, “that’s probably not the fairest way to say it. I want to get involved.”

“And she prefers the duke?”

“And she likes the duke?”

“Ay, the silly creature! Ah, well, you think about my plan,” and, with a bow, he pricked his horse and trotted after the body of his friend.

"Ay, the silly creature! Ah, well, you think about my plan," and, with a bow, he urged his horse and trotted after the body of his friend.

I went back to Flavia and Sapt, pondering on the strangeness of the man. Wicked men I have known in plenty, but Rupert Hentzau remains unique in my experience. And if there be another anywhere, let him be caught and hanged out of hand. So say I!

I went back to Flavia and Sapt, thinking about how strange the man was. I've known a lot of wicked men, but Rupert Hentzau is one of a kind in my experience. And if there’s another one out there, he should be caught and hanged on the spot. That’s what I say!

“He’s very handsome, isn’t he?” said Flavia.

"He's really handsome, isn't he?" Flavia said.

Well, of course, she didn’t know him as I did; yet I was put out, for I thought his bold glances would have made her angry. But my dear Flavia was a woman, and so—she was not put out. On the contrary, she thought young Rupert very handsome—as, beyond question, the ruffian was.

Well, of course, she didn’t know him like I did; still, I was annoyed because I thought his bold looks would have upset her. But my dear Flavia was a woman, and—she wasn’t bothered at all. On the contrary, she thought young Rupert was very attractive—as he undeniably was.

“And how sad he looked at his friend’s death!” said she.

“And how sad he looked at his friend’s death!” she said.

“He’ll have better reason to be sad at his own,” observed Sapt, with a grim smile.

“He’ll have more reason to be upset about his own,” noted Sapt with a grim smile.

As for me, I grew sulky; unreasonable it was perhaps, for what better business had I to look at her with love than had even Rupert’s lustful eyes? And sulky I remained till, as evening fell and we rode up to Tarlenheim, Sapt having fallen behind in case anyone should be following us, Flavia, riding close beside me, said softly, with a little half-ashamed laugh:

As for me, I grew moody; it was unreasonable, perhaps, because what right did I have to look at her with love more than Rupert’s lustful gaze? And I stayed moody until, as evening arrived and we rode toward Tarlenheim—with Sapt lagging behind in case anyone was trailing us—Flavia, riding right next to me, said quietly, with a little half-embarrassed laugh:

“Unless you smile, Rudolf, I cry. Why are you angry?”

“Unless you smile, Rudolf, I cry. Why are you upset?”

“It was something that fellow said to me,” said I, but I was smiling as we reached the door and dismounted.

“It was something that guy said to me,” I said, but I was smiling as we reached the door and got off.

There a servant handed me a note: it was unaddressed.

There, a servant gave me a note; it had no address on it.

“Is it for me?” I asked.

“Is it for me?” I asked.

“Yes, sire; a boy brought it.”

“Yes, sir; a boy delivered it.”

I tore it open:

I ripped it open:

Johann carries this for me. I warned you once. In the name of God, and if you are a man, rescue me from this den of murderers!—A. de M.

Johann carries this for me. I warned you once. In the name of God, and if you're a man, save me from this den of murderers!—A. de M.

I handed it to Sapt; but all that the tough old soul said in reply to this piteous appeal was:

I gave it to Sapt, but all the gruff old guy said in response to this desperate plea was:

“Whose fault brought her there?”

“Whose fault got her there?”

Nevertheless, not being faultless myself, I took leave to pity Antoinette de Mauban.

Nevertheless, since I'm not perfect myself, I allowed myself to feel sorry for Antoinette de Mauban.

CHAPTER 16
A Desperate Plan

As I had ridden publicly in Zenda, and had talked there with Rupert Hentzau, of course all pretence of illness was at an end. I marked the effect on the garrison of Zenda: they ceased to be seen abroad; and any of my men who went near the Castle reported that the utmost vigilance prevailed there. Touched as I was by Madame de Mauban’s appeal, I seemed as powerless to befriend her as I had proved to help the King. Michael bade me defiance; and although he too had been seen outside the walls, with more disregard for appearances than he had hitherto shown, he did not take the trouble to send any excuse for his failure to wait on the King. Time ran on in inactivity, when every moment was pressing; for not only was I faced with the new danger which the stir about my disappearance brought on me, but great murmurs had arisen in Strelsau at my continued absence from the city. They had been greater, but for the knowledge that Flavia was with me; and for this reason I suffered her to stay, though I hated to have her where danger was, and though every day of our present sweet intercourse strained my endurance almost to breaking. As a final blow, nothing would content my advisers, Strakencz and the Chancellor (who came out from Strelsau to make an urgent representation to me), save that I should appoint a day for the public solemnization of my betrothal, a ceremony which in Ruritania is well nigh as binding and great a thing as the marriage itself. And this—with Flavia sitting by me—I was forced to do, setting a date a fortnight ahead, and appointing the Cathedral in Strelsau as the place. And this formal act being published far and wide, caused great joy throughout the kingdom, and was the talk of all tongues; so that I reckoned there were but two men who chafed at it—I mean Black Michael and myself; and but one who did not know of it—that one the man whose name I bore, the King of Ruritania.

As I had publicly ridden in Zenda and had talked with Rupert Hentzau there, all pretense of illness was clearly over. I noticed the effect on the Zenda garrison: they stopped being seen outside, and any of my men who went near the Castle reported that they were on high alert. Despite being moved by Madame de Mauban’s plea, I felt just as powerless to help her as I had been to assist the King. Michael openly challenged me; and although he had also been spotted outside the walls, showing more disregard for appearances than before, he didn’t bother to send any excuse for not visiting the King. Time passed in inactivity, which was pressing with urgency; for I was not only facing a new threat from the commotion surrounding my disappearance but also growing unrest in Strelsau over my ongoing absence from the city. The discontent would have been greater if not for the knowledge that Flavia was with me; for this reason, I allowed her to stay, even though I hated having her where there was danger, and every day of our current sweet interactions strained my patience almost to its limit. As a final blow, my advisors, Strakencz and the Chancellor (who came from Strelsau to urgently discuss matters with me), insisted that I set a date for a public ceremony for my betrothal, a ritual that in Ruritania is nearly as binding and significant as marriage itself. And this—with Flavia at my side—I was forced to do, choosing a date two weeks away and appointing the Cathedral in Strelsau as the location. Once this formal announcement was made, it brought great joy throughout the kingdom and became the talk of everyone; I figured only two people were unhappy about it—I mean Black Michael and myself—and there was only one person who didn’t know about it— the man whose name I bore, the King of Ruritania.

In truth, I heard something of the way the news was received in the Castle; for after an interval of three days, the man Johann, greedy for more money, though fearful for his life, again found means to visit us. He had been waiting on the duke when the tidings came. Black Michael’s face had grown blacker still, and he had sworn savagely; nor was he better pleased when young Rupert took oath that I meant to do as I said, and turning to Madame de Mauban, wished her joy on a rival gone. Michael’s hand stole towards his sword (said Johann), but not a bit did Rupert care; for he rallied the duke on having made a better King than had reigned for years past in Ruritania. “And,” said he, with a meaning bow to his exasperated master, “the devil sends the princess a finer man than heaven had marked out for her, by my soul, it does!” Then Michael harshly bade him hold his tongue, and leave them; but Rupert must needs first kiss madame’s hand, which he did as though he loved her, while Michael glared at him.

Honestly, I heard a bit about how the news was taken in the Castle; after three days, the man Johann, eager for more money but scared for his life, managed to visit us again. He had been with the duke when the news broke. Black Michael's face had turned even darker, and he cursed fiercely; he was not any happier when young Rupert swore that I intended to do what I said, and then turned to Madame de Mauban to congratulate her on a rival who was no longer around. Michael's hand moved toward his sword (said Johann), but Rupert didn’t care at all; he teased the duke about having made a better King than had ruled Ruritania for years. “And,” he said with a pointed bow to his irritated master, “the devil sends the princess a finer man than heaven ever intended for her, I swear!” Then Michael coldly ordered him to shut up and leave, but Rupert insisted on kissing madame’s hand, which he did as if he adored her, while Michael glared at him.

This was the lighter side of the fellow’s news; but more serious came behind, and it was plain that if time pressed at Tarlenheim, it pressed none the less fiercely at Zenda. For the King was very sick: Johann had seen him, and he was wasted and hardly able to move. “There could be no thought of taking another for him now.” So alarmed were they, that they had sent for a physician from Strelsau; and the physician having been introduced into the King’s cell, had come forth pale and trembling, and urgently prayed the duke to let him go back and meddle no more in the affair; but the duke would not, and held him there a prisoner, telling him his life was safe if the King lived while the duke desired and died when the duke desired—not otherwise. And, persuaded by the physician, they had allowed Madame de Mauban to visit the King and give him such attendance as his state needed, and as only a woman can give. Yet his life hung in the balance; and I was still strong and whole and free. Wherefore great gloom reigned at Zenda; and save when they quarrelled, to which they were very prone, they hardly spoke. But the deeper the depression of the rest, young Rupert went about Satan’s work with a smile in his eye and a song on his lip; and laughed “fit to burst” (said Johann) because the duke always set Detchard to guard the King when Madame de Mauban was in the cell—which precaution was, indeed, not unwise in my careful brother. Thus Johann told his tale and seized his crowns. Yet he besought us to allow him to stay with us in Tarlenheim, and not venture his head again in the lion’s den; but we had need of him there, and, although I refused to constrain him, I prevailed on him by increased rewards to go back and carry tidings to Madame de Mauban that I was working for her, and that, if she could, she should speak one word of comfort to the King. For while suspense is bad for the sick, yet despair is worse still, and it might be that the King lay dying of mere hopelessness, for I could learn of no definite disease that afflicted him.

This was the brighter side of the guy’s news; but something more serious followed, and it was clear that while time pressed at Tarlenheim, it pressed even more fiercely at Zenda. The King was very ill: Johann had seen him, and he was wasted and barely able to move. “There could be no thought of finding someone else for him now.” They were so alarmed that they had called for a doctor from Strelsau; when the doctor was brought into the King’s cell, he came out pale and shaking, urgently begging the duke to let him go back and not get involved any further; but the duke refused and kept him there as a prisoner, telling him his life depended on the King living as long as the duke wanted and dying only when the duke wanted—not otherwise. Following the doctor’s persuasion, they had allowed Madame de Mauban to visit the King and provide the care he needed, care that only a woman can give. Still, his life hung in the balance; and I was still strong, healthy, and free. Consequently, a deep gloom settled over Zenda; and except when they argued—which they did quite often—they hardly spoke. However, the more depressed the others were, young Rupert went about doing dark deeds with a smile on his face and a song on his lips; he laughed “fit to burst” (said Johann) because the duke always assigned Detchard to guard the King when Madame de Mauban was in the cell—which was, in fact, a sensible move by my careful brother. So Johann shared his story and collected his coins. Yet he begged us to let him stay in Tarlenheim and not risk his neck again in the lion's den; but we needed him there, and although I didn’t force him, I convinced him with better rewards to return and tell Madame de Mauban that I was working on her behalf, and that if she could, she should say a word of comfort to the King. Because while suspense is bad for the sick, despair is even worse, and it might be that the King was dying simply from hopelessness, as I could find no specific illness afflicting him.

“And how do they guard the King now?” I asked, remembering that two of the Six were dead, and Max Holf also.

“And how are they guarding the King now?” I asked, recalling that two of the Six were dead, along with Max Holf.

“Detchard and Bersonin watch by night, Rupert Hentzau and De Gautet by day, sir,” he answered.

“Detchard and Bersonin keep watch at night, while Rupert Hentzau and De Gautet do so during the day, sir,” he replied.

“Only two at a time?”

"Only two at once?"

“Ay, sir; but the others rest in a room just above, and are within sound of a cry or a whistle.”

"Yes, sir; but the others are resting in a room just above and can hear a shout or a whistle."

“A room just above? I didn’t know of that. Is there any communication between it and the room where they watch?”

“A room just above? I didn’t know about that. Is there any connection between it and the room where they watch?”

“No, sir. You must go down a few stairs and through the door by the drawbridge, and so to where the King is lodged.”

“No, sir. You need to go down a few stairs and through the door by the drawbridge, and then to where the King is staying.”

“And that door is locked?”

“And is that door locked?”

“Only the four lords have keys, sir.”

“Only the four lords have the keys, sir.”

I drew nearer to him.

I got closer to him.

“And have they keys of the grating?” I asked in a low whisper.

“And do they have the keys to the gate?” I asked in a quiet whisper.

“I think, sir, only Detchard and Rupert.”

“I think, sir, it’s just Detchard and Rupert.”

“Where does the duke lodge?”

“Where does the duke stay?”

“In the chateau, on the first floor. His apartments are on the right as you go towards the drawbridge.”

“In the chateau, on the first floor. His apartments are on the right as you head toward the drawbridge.”

“And Madame de Mauban?”

“And what about Madame de Mauban?”

“Just opposite, on the left. But her door is locked after she has entered.”

"Right across from you, on the left. But her door is locked after she goes in."

“To keep her in?”

"To keep her around?"

“Doubtless, sir.”

"Definitely, sir."

“Perhaps for another reason?”

"Maybe for a different reason?"

“It is possible.”

"It’s possible."

“And the duke, I suppose, has the key?”

“And the duke, I guess, has the key?”

“Yes. And the drawbridge is drawn back at night, and of that, too, the duke holds the key, so that it cannot be run across the moat without application to him.”

“Yes. And the drawbridge is pulled up at night, and the duke has the key for that too, so it can't be crossed over the moat without his permission.”

“And where do you sleep?”

“And where do you sleep?”

“In the entrance hall of the chateau, with five servants.”

“In the entrance hall of the chateau, accompanied by five servants.”

“Armed?”

"Is anyone armed?"

“They have pikes, sir, but no firearms. The duke will not trust them with firearms.”

“They have pikes, sir, but no guns. The duke doesn’t trust them with firearms.”

Then at last I took the matter boldly in my hands. I had failed once at “Jacob’s Ladder;” I should fail again there. I must make the attack from the other side.

Then at last I took control of the situation. I had failed once at “Jacob’s Ladder;” I would likely fail again there. I needed to approach it from the other side.

“I have promised you twenty thousand crowns,” said I. “You shall have fifty thousand if you will do what I ask of you tomorrow night. But, first, do those servants know who your prisoner is?”

“I promised you twenty thousand crowns,” I said. “You’ll get fifty thousand if you do what I ask you tomorrow night. But first, do those servants know who your prisoner is?”

“No, sir. They believe him to be some private enemy of the duke’s.”

“No, sir. They think he’s some personal enemy of the duke.”

“And they would not doubt that I am the King?”

“And they wouldn't doubt that I'm the King?”

“How should they?” he asked.

“How should they?” he asked.

“Look to this, then. Tomorrow, at two in the morning exactly, fling open the front door of the chateau. Don’t fail by an instant.”

“Pay attention to this. Tomorrow, at exactly two in the morning, swing open the front door of the chateau. Don’t be late by even a second.”

“Shall you be there, sir?”

"Will you be there, sir?"

“Ask no questions. Do what I tell you. Say the hall is close, or what you will. That is all I ask of you.”

“Don’t ask any questions. Just do what I say. Say the hall is nearby, or whatever you want. That’s all I need from you.”

“And may I escape by the door, sir, when I have opened it?”

“And can I leave through the door, sir, after I've opened it?”

“Yes, as quick as your legs will carry you. One thing more. Carry this note to madame—oh, it’s in French, you can’t read it—and charge her, for the sake of all our lives, not to fail in what it orders.”

“Yes, as fast as you can run. One more thing. Take this note to madame—oh, it's in French, you won't be able to read it—and tell her, for the sake of all our lives, not to ignore what it says.”

The man was trembling but I had to trust to what he had of courage and to what he had of honesty. I dared not wait, for I feared that the King would die.

The man was shaking, but I had to rely on his courage and honesty. I couldn’t afford to wait, as I feared the King would die.

When the fellow was gone, I called Sapt and Fritz to me, and unfolded the plan that I had formed. Sapt shook his head over it.

When the guy left, I called Sapt and Fritz over and shared the plan I had come up with. Sapt shook his head at it.

“Why can’t you wait?” he asked.

“Why can’t you just wait?” he asked.

“The King may die.”

"The King might die."

“Michael will be forced to act before that.”

“Michael will have to act before that.”

“Then,” said I, “the King may live.”

“Then,” I said, “the King can live.”

“Well, and if he does?”

“Well, what if he does?”

“For a fortnight?” I asked simply.

“For two weeks?” I asked straightforwardly.

And Sapt bit his moustache.

And Sapt twirled his mustache.

Suddenly Fritz von Tarlenheim laid his hand on my shoulder.

Suddenly, Fritz von Tarlenheim put his hand on my shoulder.

“Let us go and make the attempt,” said he.

“Let’s go and give it a try,” he said.

“I mean you to go—don’t be afraid,” said I.

“I want you to go—don’t be scared,” I said.

“Ay, but do you stay here, and take care of the princess.”

“Ay, but you stay here and take care of the princess.”

A gleam came into old Sapt’s eye.

A spark lit up old Sapt’s eye.

“We should have Michael one way or the other then,” he chuckled; “whereas if you go and are killed with the King, what will become of those of us who are left?”

“We should have Michael one way or another then,” he laughed; “but if you go and get killed with the King, what will happen to those of us who are left?”

“They will serve Queen Flavia,” said I, “and I would to God I could be one of them.”

“They will serve Queen Flavia,” I said, “and I wish to God I could be one of them.”

A pause followed. Old Sapt broke it by saying sadly, yet with an unmeant drollery that set Fritz and me laughing:

A pause followed. Old Sapt broke it by saying sadly, yet with an unintended humor that made Fritz and me laugh:

“Why didn’t old Rudolf the Third marry your—great-grandmother, was it?”

“Why didn’t old Rudolf the Third marry your great-grandmother?”

“Come,” said I, “it is the King we are thinking about.”

“Come on,” I said, “we’re thinking about the King.”

“It is true,” said Fritz.

"That's true," said Fritz.

“Moreover,” I went on, “I have been an impostor for the profit of another, but I will not be one for my own; and if the King is not alive and on his throne before the day of betrothal comes, I will tell the truth, come what may.”

“Furthermore,” I continued, “I have pretended to be someone else for someone else's gain, but I won’t do that for my own benefit; and if the King isn’t alive and on his throne by the day of the engagement, I will reveal the truth, regardless of the consequences.”

“You shall go, lad,” said Sapt.

“You should go, kid,” Sapt said.

Here is the plan I had made. A strong party under Sapt’s command was to steal up to the door of the chateau. If discovered prematurely, they were to kill anyone who found them—with their swords, for I wanted no noise of firing. If all went well, they would be at the door when Johann opened it. They were to rush in and secure the servants if their mere presence and the use of the King’s name were not enough. At the same moment—and on this hinged the plan—a woman’s cry was to ring out loud and shrill from Antoinette de Mauban’s chamber. Again and again she was to cry: “Help, help! Michael, help!” and then to utter the name of young Rupert Hentzau. Then, as we hoped, Michael, in fury, would rush out of his apartments opposite, and fall alive into the hands of Sapt. Still the cries would go on; and my men would let down the drawbridge; and it would be strange if Rupert, hearing his name thus taken in vain, did not descend from where he slept and seek to cross. De Gautet might or might not come with him: that must be left to chance.

Here’s the plan I put together. A strong group under Sapt’s command was to quietly approach the door of the chateau. If they were discovered too soon, they were to kill anyone who found them—with their swords, since I wanted to avoid any gunfire. If everything went as planned, they would be at the door when Johann opened it. They were to rush in and secure the servants if their presence and the use of the King’s name weren’t enough. At the same time—and this was crucial to the plan—a woman’s scream was to ring out loud and piercing from Antoinette de Mauban’s room. She was to repeatedly shout: “Help, help! Michael, help!” and then mention the name of young Rupert Hentzau. Then, as we hoped, Michael, in a fit of rage, would rush out of his room across the hall and fall straight into Sapt's hands. Meanwhile, the screams would continue; my men would lower the drawbridge; and it would be surprising if Rupert, hearing his name used like that, didn’t come down from where he was sleeping to check it out. Whether De Gautet would come with him was uncertain: that was left to chance.

And when Rupert set his foot on the drawbridge? There was my part: for I was minded for another swim in the moat; and, lest I should grow weary, I had resolved to take with me a small wooden ladder, on which I could rest my arms in the water—and my feet when I left it. I would rear it against the wall just by the bridge; and when the bridge was across, I would stealthily creep on to it—and then if Rupert or De Gautet crossed in safety, it would be my misfortune, not my fault. They dead, two men only would remain; and for them we must trust to the confusion we had created and to a sudden rush. We should have the keys of the door that led to the all-important rooms. Perhaps they would rush out. If they stood by their orders, then the King’s life hung on the swiftness with which we could force the outer door; and I thanked God that not Rupert Hentzau watched, but Detchard. For though Detchard was a cool man, relentless, and no coward, he had neither the dash nor the recklessness of Rupert. Moreover, he, if any one of them, really loved Black Michael, and it might be that he would leave Bersonin to guard the King, and rush across the bridge to take part in the affray on the other side.

And when Rupert stepped onto the drawbridge? That was my cue: I was ready for another swim in the moat, and to avoid getting tired, I planned to bring a small wooden ladder to rest my arms while in the water—and my feet when I got out. I would set it up against the wall right by the bridge; and when the bridge was down, I would quietly sneak onto it—and then if Rupert or De Gautet made it across safely, that would be my bad luck, not my fault. With them gone, only two men would be left; and for those two, we would rely on the confusion we had caused and a sudden charge. We would have the keys to the door that led to the crucial rooms. Maybe they would rush out. If they stuck to their orders, then the King’s life would depend on how quickly we could get through the outer door; and I thanked God that it wasn’t Rupert Hentzau watching, but Detchard. Because even though Detchard was a calm, relentless man and no coward, he lacked Rupert's boldness and recklessness. Besides, if anyone really cared about Black Michael, it would be him, and he might decide to leave Bersonin to guard the King and rush across the bridge to join the fight on the other side.

So I planned—desperately. And, that our enemy might be the better lulled to security, I gave orders that our residence should be brilliantly lighted from top to bottom, as though we were engaged in revelry; and should so be kept all night, with music playing and people moving to and fro. Strakencz would be there, and he was to conceal our departure, if he could, from Flavia. And if we came not again by the morning, he was to march, openly and in force to the Castle, and demand the person of the King; if Black Michael were not there, as I did not think he would be, the Marshal would take Flavia with him, as swiftly as he could, to Strelsau, and there proclaim Black Michael’s treachery and the probable death of the King, and rally all that there was honest and true round the banner of the princess. And, to say truth, this was what I thought most likely to happen. For I had great doubts whether either the King or Black Michael or I had more than a day to live. Well, if Black Michael died, and if I, the play-actor, slew Rupert Hentzau with my own hand, and then died myself, it might be that Fate would deal as lightly with Ruritania as could be hoped, notwithstanding that she demanded the life of the King—and to her dealing thus with me, I was in no temper to make objection.

So I made plans—desperately. To lull our enemy into a false sense of security, I ordered our home to be lit up brilliantly from top to bottom, as if we were celebrating; and it should stay that way all night, with music playing and people moving around. Strakencz would be there, and he was supposed to keep our departure a secret from Flavia. If we didn’t return by morning, he was to march openly and forcefully to the Castle and demand the King. If Black Michael wasn’t there, which I didn’t believe he would be, the Marshal would take Flavia with him as quickly as possible to Strelsau, proclaim Black Michael’s treachery and the King’s probable death, and rally everyone honest and loyal around the banner of the princess. Honestly, this seemed the most likely scenario to me. I had serious doubts whether the King, Black Michael, or I had more than a day to live. Well, if Black Michael died, and if I, the actor, killed Rupert Hentzau myself, and then died too, it might be that Fate would treat Ruritania as kindly as we could hope, even though she demanded the King’s life—and I was in no mood to argue with her about that.

It was late when we rose from conference, and I betook me to the princess’s apartments. She was pensive that evening; yet, when I left her, she flung her arms about me and grew, for an instant, bashfully radiant as she slipped a ring on my finger. I was wearing the King’s ring; but I had also on my little finger a plain band of gold engraved with the motto of our family: “Nil Quae Feci.” This I took off and put on her, and signed to her to let me go. And she, understanding, stood away and watched me with dimmed eyes.

It was late when we finished the meeting, and I went to the princess’s rooms. She seemed deep in thought that evening; yet, when I left her, she wrapped her arms around me and, for a moment, looked bashfully radiant as she slipped a ring onto my finger. I was wearing the King’s ring, but I also had a plain gold band on my little finger engraved with our family motto: “Nil Quae Feci.” I took that off and gave it to her, signaling for her to let me go. She understood, stepped back, and watched me with teary eyes.

“Wear that ring, even though you wear another when you are queen,” I said.

“Wear that ring, even if you wear another one when you’re queen,” I said.

“Whatever else I wear, this I will wear till I die and after,” said she, as she kissed the ring.

“Whatever else I wear, I will wear this until I die and beyond,” she said, as she kissed the ring.

CHAPTER 17
Young Rupert’s Midnight Diversions

The night came fine and clear. I had prayed for dirty weather, such as had favoured my previous voyage in the moat, but Fortune was this time against me. Still I reckoned that by keeping close under the wall and in the shadow I could escape detection from the windows of the chateau that looked out on the scene of my efforts. If they searched the moat, indeed, my scheme must fail; but I did not think they would. They had made “Jacob’s Ladder” secure against attack. Johann had himself helped to fix it closely to the masonry on the under side, so that it could not now be moved from below any more than from above. An assault with explosives or a long battering with picks alone could displace it, and the noise involved in either of these operations put them out of the question. What harm, then, could a man do in the moat? I trusted that Black Michael, putting this query to himself, would answer confidently, “None;” while, even if Johann meant treachery, he did not know my scheme, and would doubtless expect to see me, at the head of my friends, before the front entrance to the chateau. There, I said to Sapt, was the real danger. “And there,” I added, “you shall be. Doesn’t that content you?”

The night was nice and clear. I had hoped for bad weather like what helped me on my last trip through the moat, but luck was not on my side this time. Still, I figured that by staying close to the wall and in the shadows, I could avoid being seen from the chateau windows overlooking my actions. If they decided to search the moat, my plan would definitely fail; but I didn't think they would. They had made "Jacob's Ladder" secure against any attacks. Johann had personally helped to attach it tightly to the masonry on the underside, making it impossible to move from below or above. Only an assault with explosives or a heavy battering with tools could shift it, and the noise from either option ruled them out. So, what could a man do in the moat? I hoped that Black Michael, considering this, would confidently think, "None;" and even if Johann was planning betrayal, he didn’t know my plan and would likely expect to see me with my friends at the main entrance of the chateau. That, I told Sapt, was the real danger. "And there," I added, "you will be. Doesn’t that make you happy?"

But it did not. Dearly would he have liked to come with me, had I not utterly refused to take him. One man might escape notice, to double the party more than doubled the risk; and when he ventured to hint once again that my life was too valuable, I, knowing the secret thought he clung to, sternly bade him be silent, assuring him that unless the King lived through the night, I would not live through it either.

But it didn’t. He really wanted to come with me, but I completely refused to take him. One person might go unnoticed, but adding another person would more than double the risk; and when he dared to suggest again that my life was too valuable, I, knowing the secret he held onto, firmly told him to be quiet, assuring him that unless the King survived the night, I wouldn’t survive it either.

At twelve o’clock, Sapt’s command left the chateau of Tarlenheim and struck off to the right, riding by unfrequented roads, and avoiding the town of Zenda. If all went well, they would be in front of the Castle by about a quarter to two. Leaving their horses half a mile off, they were to steal up to the entrance and hold themselves in readiness for the opening of the door. If the door were not opened by two, they were to send Fritz von Tarlenheim round to the other side of the Castle. I would meet him there if I were alive, and we would consult whether to storm the Castle or not. If I were not there, they were to return with all speed to Tarlenheim, rouse the Marshal, and march in force to Zenda. For if not there, I should be dead; and I knew that the King would not be alive five minutes after I ceased to breathe. I must now leave Sapt and his friends, and relate how I myself proceeded on this eventful night. I went out on the good horse which had carried me, on the night of the coronation, back from the hunting-lodge to Strelsau. I carried a revolver in the saddle and my sword. I was covered with a large cloak, and under this I wore a warm, tight-fitting woollen jersey, a pair of knickerbockers, thick stockings, and light canvas shoes. I had rubbed myself thoroughly with oil, and I carried a large flask of whisky. The night was warm, but I might probably be immersed a long while, and it was necessary to take every precaution against cold: for cold not only saps a man’s courage if he has to die, but impairs his energy if others have to die, and, finally, gives him rheumatics, if it be God’s will that he lives. Also I tied round my body a length of thin but stout cord, and I did not forget my ladder. I, starting after Sapt, took a shorter route, skirting the town to the left, and found myself in the outskirts of the forest at about half-past twelve. I tied my horse up in a thick clump of trees, leaving the revolver in its pocket in the saddle—it would be no use to me—and, ladder in hand, made my way to the edge of the moat. Here I unwound my rope from about my waist, bound it securely round the trunk of a tree on the bank, and let myself down. The Castle clock struck a quarter to one as I felt the water under me and began to swim round the keep, pushing the ladder before me, and hugging the Castle wall. Thus voyaging, I came to my old friend, “Jacob’s Ladder,” and felt the ledge of the masonry under me. I crouched down in the shadow of the great pipe—I tried to stir it, but it was quite immovable—and waited. I remember that my predominant feeling was neither anxiety for the King nor longing for Flavia, but an intense desire to smoke; and this craving, of course, I could not gratify.

At twelve o’clock, Sapt’s group left the chateau of Tarlenheim and took the right path, riding on less-traveled roads and avoiding the town of Zenda. If everything went as planned, they would reach the Castle by around a quarter to two. Leaving their horses half a mile away, they were to quietly approach the entrance and be ready for the door to open. If the door wasn’t opened by two, they were to send Fritz von Tarlenheim around to the other side of the Castle. I would meet him there if I were still alive, and we would decide whether to storm the Castle or not. If I wasn’t there, they were to return quickly to Tarlenheim, wake the Marshal, and march with strength to Zenda. For if I wasn’t there, I would be dead; and I knew that the King wouldn’t survive five minutes after I stopped breathing. I must now leave Sapt and his friends and explain how I myself proceeded on that crucial night. I rode out on the horse that had brought me back from the hunting lodge to Strelsau on coronation night. I carried a revolver in the saddle and my sword. I was wrapped in a large cloak, with a warm, snug wool jersey underneath, knickerbockers, thick socks, and lightweight canvas shoes. I had thoroughly rubbed myself with oil, and I carried a large flask of whisky. The night was warm, but I might be in the water for a long time, so I needed to take every precaution against the cold: since cold not only saps a man’s courage if he has to die, but also drains his energy if others have to die, and finally gives him rheumatism if it’s God’s will that he survives. I also tied a length of thin but strong cord around my body, and I made sure to take my ladder. Starting after Sapt, I took a shorter route, skirting the town to the left, and found myself at the edge of the forest around half-past twelve. I tied my horse in a dense clump of trees, leaving the revolver in its saddle pocket—it wouldn’t be useful to me—and, ladder in hand, made my way to the edge of the moat. Here I unwound my rope from around my waist, tied it securely around the trunk of a tree on the bank, and lowered myself down. The Castle clock struck a quarter to one as I felt the water beneath me and started swimming around the keep, pushing the ladder ahead of me and hugging the Castle wall. During this journey, I reached my old friend, "Jacob’s Ladder," and felt the ledge of the masonry beneath me. I crouched down in the shadow of the large pipe—I tried to move it, but it wouldn’t budge—and waited. I remember that my main feeling wasn’t worry for the King or longing for Flavia, but a strong urge to smoke; and of course, I couldn’t satisfy that craving.

The drawbridge was still in its place. I saw its airy, slight framework above me, some ten yards to my right, as I crouched with my back against the wall of the King’s cell. I made out a window two yards my side of it and nearly on the same level. That, if Johann spoke true, must belong to the duke’s apartments; and on the other side, in about the same relative position, must be Madame de Mauban’s window. Women are careless, forgetful creatures. I prayed that she might not forget that she was to be the victim of a brutal attempt at two o’clock precisely. I was rather amused at the part I had assigned to my young friend Rupert Hentzau; but I owed him a stroke—for, even as I sat, my shoulder ached where he had, with an audacity that seemed half to hide his treachery, struck at me, in the sight of all my friends, on the terrace at Tarlenheim.

The drawbridge was still in place. I saw its light, delicate framework above me, about ten yards to my right, as I crouched with my back against the wall of the King’s cell. There was a window two yards beside it and nearly on the same level. That, if Johann was telling the truth, must belong to the duke’s apartments; and on the other side, in roughly the same position, must be Madame de Mauban’s window. Women are careless, forgetful creatures. I hoped she wouldn’t forget that she was supposed to be the target of a brutal attempt at exactly two o’clock. I couldn’t help but feel amused by the role I had assigned to my young friend Rupert Hentzau; but I owed him a hit—because even as I sat there, my shoulder throbbed where he had struck me, with a boldness that almost disguised his betrayal, in front of all my friends, on the terrace at Tarlenheim.

Suddenly the duke’s window grew bright. The shutters were not closed, and the interior became partially visible to me as I cautiously raised myself till I stood on tiptoe. Thus placed, my range of sight embraced a yard or more inside the window, while the radius of light did not reach me. The window was flung open and someone looked out. I marked Antoinette de Mauban’s graceful figure, and, though her face was in shadow, the fine outline of her head was revealed against the light behind. I longed to cry softly, “Remember!” but I dared not—and happily, for a moment later a man came up and stood by her. He tried to put his arm round her waist, but with a swift motion she sprang away and leant against the shutter, her profile towards me. I made out who the newcomer was: it was young Rupert. A low laugh from him made me sure, as he leant forward, stretching out his hand towards her.

Suddenly, the duke’s window lit up. The shutters were open, and I could partly see inside as I cautiously lifted myself to stand on tiptoe. From that position, I could see a yard or so into the room, while the light didn’t reach me. The window was flung open, and someone looked out. I spotted Antoinette de Mauban’s graceful figure, and even though her face was in shadow, the outline of her head was visible against the light behind her. I wanted to softly call out, “Remember!” but I didn’t dare—and luckily, because a moment later, a man came up and stood next to her. He tried to put his arm around her waist, but she quickly sprang away and leaned against the shutter, her profile facing me. I recognized the newcomer: it was young Rupert. A low laugh from him convinced me, as he leaned forward, reaching out his hand towards her.

“Gently, gently!” I murmured. “You’re too soon, my boy!”

“Easy, easy!” I whispered. “You’re too early, my boy!”

His head was close to hers. I suppose he whispered to her, for I saw her point to the moat, and I heard her say, in slow and distinct tones:

His head was close to hers. I guess he whispered to her because I saw her point to the moat, and I heard her say, in slow and clear tones:

“I had rather throw myself out of this window!”

“I would rather jump out of this window!”

He came close up to the window and looked out.

He stepped up to the window and looked out.

“It looks cold,” said he. “Come, Antoinette, are you serious?”

“It looks cold,” he said. “Come on, Antoinette, are you serious?”

She made no answer so far as I heard; and he, smiting his hand petulantly on the window-sill, went on, in the voice of some spoilt child:

She didn't respond as far as I could tell; and he, angrily slapping his hand on the windowsill, continued in the voice of a spoiled child:

“Hang Black Michael! Isn’t the princess enough for him? Is he to have everything? What the devil do you see in Black Michael?”

“Hang Black Michael! Isn't the princess enough for him? Does he have to have everything? What the hell do you see in Black Michael?”

“If I told him what you say—” she began.

“If I told him what you’re saying—” she began.

“Well, tell him,” said Rupert, carelessly; and, catching her off her guard, he sprang forward and kissed her, laughing, and crying, “There’s something to tell him!”

“Well, tell him,” Rupert said casually, and, catching her off guard, he jumped forward and kissed her, laughing and saying, “There’s something to tell him!”

If I had kept my revolver with me, I should have been very sorely tempted. Being spared the temptation, I merely added this new score to his account.

If I had kept my gun with me, I would have been really tempted. Since I was spared that temptation, I just added this new score to his account.

“Though, faith,” said Rupert, “it’s little he cares. He’s mad about the princess, you know. He talks of nothing but cutting the play-actor’s throat.”

“Honestly,” said Rupert, “he couldn’t care less. He’s obsessed with the princess, you know. He talks about nothing except wanting to kill the actor.”

Didn’t he, indeed?

Did he, though?

“And if I do it for him, what do you think he’s promised me?”

“And if I do it for him, what do you think he promised me?”

The unhappy woman raised her hands above her head, in prayer or in despair.

The unhappy woman raised her hands above her head, either in prayer or in despair.

“But I detest waiting,” said Rupert; and I saw that he was about to lay his hand on her again, when there was a noise of a door in the room opening, and a harsh voice cried:

“But I hate waiting,” said Rupert; and I noticed he was about to put his hand on her again when I heard a door in the room open, and a harsh voice shouted:

“What are you doing here, sir?”

“What are you doing here, sir?”

Rupert turned his back to the window, bowed low, and said, in his loud, merry tones: “Apologizing for your absence, sir. Could I leave the lady alone?”

Rupert turned away from the window, bowed deeply, and said in his cheerful, loud voice, “Sorry for your absence, sir. Can I leave the lady on her own?”

The newcomer must be Black Michael. I saw him directly, as he advanced towards the window. He caught young Rupert by the arm.

The newcomer has to be Black Michael. I saw him clearly as he walked toward the window. He grabbed young Rupert by the arm.

“The moat would hold more than the King!” said he, with a significant gesture.

“The moat would hold more than the King!” he said, with a meaningful gesture.

“Does your Highness threaten me?” asked Rupert.

“Are you threatening me, Your Highness?” asked Rupert.

“A threat is more warning than most men get from me.”

“A threat is more of a warning than most guys ever get from me.”

“Yet,” observed Rupert, “Rudolf Rassendyll has been much threatened, and yet lives!”

“Yet,” noted Rupert, “Rudolf Rassendyll has faced many threats, and still he lives!”

“Am I in fault because my servants bungle?” asked Michael scornfully.

“Am I to blame because my staff messes up?” asked Michael scornfully.

“Your Highness has run no risk of bungling!” sneered Rupert.

“Your Highness hasn’t made any mistakes!” sneered Rupert.

It was telling the duke that he shirked danger as plain as ever I have heard a man told. Black Michael had self-control. I dare say he scowled—it was a great regret to me that I could not see their faces better—but his voice was even and calm, as he answered:

It was obvious to the duke that he avoided danger just as clearly as I've ever heard someone say. Black Michael had self-control. I bet he scowled—it really bothered me that I couldn't see their faces clearly—but his voice was steady and calm as he replied:

“Enough, enough! We mustn’t quarrel, Rupert. Are Detchard and Bersonin at their posts?”

“Enough, enough! We shouldn’t argue, Rupert. Are Detchard and Bersonin in position?”

“They are, sir.”

“They are, sir.”

“I need you no more.”

"I don't need you anymore."

“Nay, I’m not oppressed with fatigue,” said Rupert.

“Nah, I’m not overwhelmed with tiredness,” said Rupert.

“Pray, sir, leave us,” said Michael, more impatiently. “In ten minutes the drawbridge will be drawn back, and I presume you have no wish to swim to your bed.”

“Please, sir, leave us,” Michael said, getting more impatient. “In ten minutes, the drawbridge will be pulled up, and I assume you don’t want to swim to your bed.”

Rupert’s figure disappeared. I heard the door open and shut again. Michael and Antoinette de Mauban were left together. To my chagrin, the duke laid his hand on the window and closed it. He stood talking to Antoinette for a moment or two. She shook her head, and he turned impatiently away. She left the window. The door sounded again, and Black Michael closed the shutters.

Rupert's figure vanished. I heard the door open and close again. Michael and Antoinette de Mauban were left alone. To my dismay, the duke put his hand on the window and shut it. He stood talking to Antoinette for a minute or two. She shook her head, and he turned away in annoyance. She left the window. The door sounded again, and Black Michael closed the shutters.

“De Gautet, De Gautet, man!” sounded from the drawbridge. “Unless you want a bath before your bed, come along!”

“De Gautet, De Gautet, man!” echoed from the drawbridge. “Unless you want to take a dip before bedtime, hurry up!”

It was Rupert’s voice, coming from the end of the drawbridge. A moment later he and De Gautet stepped out on the bridge. Rupert’s arm was through De Gautet’s, and in the middle of the bridge he detained his companion and leant over. I dropped behind the shelter of “Jacob’s Ladder.”

It was Rupert’s voice coming from the end of the drawbridge. A moment later, he and De Gautet stepped onto the bridge. Rupert had his arm linked with De Gautet’s, and in the middle of the bridge, he held his companion back and leaned over. I hid behind the shelter of “Jacob’s Ladder.”

Then Master Rupert had a little sport. He took from De Gautet a bottle which he carried, and put it to his lips.

Then Master Rupert had a bit of fun. He took a bottle from De Gautet, carried it, and raised it to his lips.

“Hardly a drop!” he cried discontentedly, and flung it in the moat.

“Not even a drop!” he exclaimed unhappily, and threw it into the moat.

It fell, as I judged from the sound and the circles on the water, within a yard of the pipe. And Rupert, taking out his revolver, began to shoot at it. The first two shots missed the bottle, but hit the pipe. The third shattered the bottle. I hoped that the young ruffian would be content; but he emptied the other barrels at the pipe, and one, skimming over the pipe, whistled through my hair as I crouched on the other side.

It landed, based on the sound and the ripples on the water, just a foot away from the pipe. Rupert pulled out his revolver and started shooting at it. The first two shots missed the bottle and hit the pipe instead. The third shot shattered the bottle. I hoped the young troublemaker would be satisfied, but he fired off the rest of the rounds at the pipe, and one shot skimmed over it, whizzing past my hair as I crouched on the other side.

“‘Ware bridge!” a voice cried, to my relief.

“Watch out for the bridge!” a voice shouted, and I felt relieved.

Rupert and De Gautet cried, “A moment!” and ran across. The bridge was drawn back, and all became still. The clock struck a quarter-past one. I rose and stretched myself and yawned.

Rupert and De Gautet shouted, “Just a moment!” and dashed across. The bridge was pulled back, and everything went quiet. The clock chimed a quarter after one. I got up, stretched, and yawned.

I think some ten minutes had passed when I heard a slight noise to my right. I peered over the pipe, and saw a dark figure standing in the gateway that led to the bridge. It was a man. By the careless, graceful poise, I guessed it to be Rupert again. He held a sword in his hand, and he stood motionless for a minute or two. Wild thoughts ran through me. On what mischief was the young fiend bent now? Then he laughed low to himself; then he turned his face to the wall, took a step in my direction, and, to my surprise, began to climb down the wall. In an instant I saw that there must be steps in the wall; it was plain. They were cut into or affixed to the wall, at intervals of about eighteen inches. Rupert set his foot on the lower one. Then he placed his sword between his teeth, turned round, and noiselessly let himself into the water. Had it been a matter of my life only, I would have swum to meet him. Dearly would I have loved to fight it out with him then and there—with steel, on a fine night, and none to come between us. But there was the King! I restrained myself, but I could not bridle my swift breathing, and I watched him with the intensest eagerness.

I think about ten minutes had passed when I heard a faint noise to my right. I leaned over the pipe and saw a dark figure standing in the gateway that led to the bridge. It was a man. By his careless, graceful stance, I figured it was Rupert again. He held a sword in his hand and stood still for a minute or two. Wild thoughts raced through my mind. What trouble was the young troublemaker up to now? Then he laughed quietly to himself; he turned his face to the wall, took a step in my direction, and, to my surprise, began climbing down the wall. In an instant, I saw there must be steps in the wall; it was obvious. They were cut into or attached to the wall, spaced about eighteen inches apart. Rupert placed his foot on the lowest one. Then he put his sword between his teeth, turned around, and quietly slipped into the water. If it had been just my life at stake, I would have swum to meet him. I would have loved to fight it out with him then and there—with swords, on a beautiful night, with no one to interrupt us. But there was the King! I held myself back, but I couldn’t control my quick breathing, and I watched him with the utmost eagerness.

He swam leisurely and quietly across. There were more steps up on the other side, and he climbed them. When he set foot in the gateway, standing on the drawn-back bridge, he felt in his pocket and took something out. I heard him unlock the door. I could hear no noise of its closing behind him. He vanished from my sight.

He swam across slowly and quietly. There were more steps on the other side, and he climbed them. When he reached the entrance, standing on the pulled-back bridge, he felt in his pocket and pulled something out. I heard him unlock the door. I didn't hear it close behind him. He disappeared from my view.

Abandoning my ladder—I saw I did not need it now—I swam to the side of the bridge and climbed half way up the steps. There I hung with my sword in my hand, listening eagerly. The duke’s room was shuttered and dark. There was a light in the window on the opposite side of the bridge. Not a sound broke the silence, till half-past one chimed from the great clock in the tower of the chateau.

Abandoning my ladder—I realized I didn’t need it anymore—I swam to the edge of the bridge and climbed halfway up the steps. There, I hung with my sword in hand, listening intently. The duke’s room was shut and dark. There was light in the window on the other side of the bridge. Not a sound disturbed the silence until half-past one rang out from the big clock in the tower of the chateau.

There were other plots than mine afoot in the Castle that night.

There were other schemes besides mine happening in the Castle that night.

CHAPTER 18
The Forcing of the Trap

The position wherein I stood does not appear very favourable to thought; yet for the next moment or two I thought profoundly. I had, I told myself, scored one point. Be Rupert Hentzau’s errand what it might, and the villainy he was engaged on what it would, I had scored one point. He was on the other side of the moat from the King, and it would be by no fault of mine if ever he set foot on the same side again. I had three left to deal with: two on guard and De Gautet in his bed. Ah, if I had the keys! I would have risked everything and attacked Detchard and Bersonin before their friends could join them. But I was powerless. I must wait till the coming of my friends enticed someone to cross the bridge—someone with the keys. And I waited, as it seemed, for half an hour, really for about five minutes, before the next act in the rapid drama began.

The position I was in didn’t seem ideal for thinking, yet for the next moment or two, I thought deeply. I told myself I had achieved one thing. No matter what Rupert Hentzau’s mission was or the wickedness he was involved in, I had accomplished one thing. He was on the opposite side of the moat from the King, and it wouldn’t be my fault if he ever got to the same side again. I had three more to handle: two on guard and De Gautet in his bed. Ah, if I only had the keys! I would have risked everything and attacked Detchard and Bersonin before their friends could join them. But I was powerless. I had to wait until my friends’ arrival tempted someone to cross the bridge—someone with the keys. And I waited, what felt like half an hour, but was really about five minutes, before the next act in the quick unfolding drama began.

All was still on the other side. The duke’s room remained inscrutable behind its shutters. The light burnt steadily in Madame de Mauban’s window. Then I heard the faintest, faintest sound: it came from behind the door which led to the drawbridge on the other side of the moat. It but just reached my ear, yet I could not be mistaken as to what it was. It was made by a key being turned very carefully and slowly. Who was turning it? And of what room was it the key? There leapt before my eyes the picture of young Rupert, with the key in one hand, his sword in the other, and an evil smile on his face. But I did not know what door it was, nor on which of his favourite pursuits young Rupert was spending the hours of that night.

Everything was quiet on the other side. The duke’s room stayed mysterious behind its shutters. The light burned steadily in Madame de Mauban’s window. Then I heard the faintest sound: it came from behind the door that led to the drawbridge on the other side of the moat. It barely reached my ear, yet I couldn't be wrong about what it was. It was the sound of a key being turned very carefully and slowly. Who was turning it? And which room did the key belong to? I could clearly picture young Rupert, with the key in one hand, his sword in the other, and an evil grin on his face. But I didn’t know what door it was, nor what young Rupert was up to that night.

I was soon to be enlightened, for the next moment—before my friends could be near the chateau door—before Johann the keeper would have thought to nerve himself for his task—there was a sudden crash from the room with the lighted window. It sounded as though someone had flung down a lamp; and the window went dark and black. At the same instant a cry rang out, shrill in the night: “Help, help! Michael, help!” and was followed by a shriek of utter terror.

I was about to find out what was happening, because in the next moment—before my friends could get close to the chateau door—before Johann the keeper could prepare himself for his duty—there was a sudden crash from the room with the lit window. It sounded like someone had thrown down a lamp, and the window went dark. At that same moment, a cry pierced the night: “Help, help! Michael, help!” followed by a scream of pure terror.

I was tingling in every nerve. I stood on the topmost step, clinging to the threshold of the gate with my right hand and holding my sword in my left. Suddenly I perceived that the gateway was broader than the bridge; there was a dark corner on the opposite side where a man could stand. I darted across and stood there. Thus placed, I commanded the path, and no man could pass between the chateau and the old Castle till he had tried conclusions with me.

I was buzzing with excitement. I stood on the top step, gripping the gate’s threshold with my right hand and holding my sword in my left. Suddenly, I noticed that the gateway was wider than the bridge; there was a dark corner on the other side where a man could hide. I rushed over and took my position there. From my spot, I controlled the path, and no one could get between the chateau and the old Castle without facing me first.

There was another shriek. Then a door was flung open and clanged against the wall, and I heard the handle of a door savagely twisted.

There was another scream. Then a door swung open and slammed against the wall, and I heard the handle of a door roughly twisted.

“Open the door! In God’s name, what’s the matter?” cried a voice—the voice of Black Michael himself.

“Open the door! For God’s sake, what’s going on?” shouted a voice—the voice of Black Michael himself.

He was answered by the very words I had written in my letter.

He was responded to with the exact words I had written in my letter.

“Help, Michael—Hentzau!”

"Help, Michael—Hentzau!"

A fierce oath rang out from the duke, and with a loud thud he threw himself against the door. At the same moment I heard a window above my head open, and a voice cried: “What’s the matter?” and I heard a man’s hasty footsteps. I grasped my sword. If De Gautet came my way, the Six would be less by one more.

A fierce oath shouted from the duke, and with a loud thud, he slammed himself against the door. At the same time, I heard a window above me open, and a voice yelled, “What’s going on?” followed by a man’s hurried footsteps. I grabbed my sword. If De Gautet came my way, the Six would be down one more.

Then I heard the clash of crossed swords and a tramp of feet and—I cannot tell the thing so quickly as it happened, for all seemed to come at once. There was an angry cry from madame’s room, the cry of a wounded man; the window was flung open; young Rupert stood there sword in hand. He turned his back, and I saw his body go forward to the lunge.

Then I heard the sound of clashing swords and the stomp of feet—and I can’t describe it as fast as it happened, because everything seemed to occur at once. There was an angry shout from madame’s room, the cry of an injured man; the window was opened wide; young Rupert stood there with his sword in hand. He turned around, and I saw his body lean forward for the thrust.

“Ah, Johann, there’s one for you! Come on, Michael!”

“Hey, Johann, here's one for you! Let's go, Michael!”

Johann was there, then—come to the rescue of the duke! How would he open the door for me? For I feared that Rupert had slain him.

Johann was there, ready to rescue the duke! How would he open the door for me? I was afraid that Rupert had killed him.

“Help!” cried the duke’s voice, faint and husky.

“Help!” cried the duke, his voice weak and raspy.

I heard a step on the stairs above me; and I heard a stir down to my left, in the direction of the King’s cell. But, before anything happened on my side of the moat, I saw five or six men round young Rupert in the embrasure of madame’s window. Three or four times he lunged with incomparable dash and dexterity. For an instant they fell back, leaving a ring round him. He leapt on the parapet of the window, laughing as he leapt, and waving his sword in his hand. He was drunk with blood, and he laughed again wildly as he flung himself headlong into the moat.

I heard a step on the stairs above me, and I noticed some movement to my left, toward the King’s cell. But before anything happened on my side of the moat, I saw five or six men surrounding young Rupert in the opening of Madame’s window. He lunged forward with incredible speed and skill three or four times. For a moment, they pulled back, forming a circle around him. He jumped onto the ledge of the window, laughing as he did so, and waved his sword in the air. He was high on adrenaline, and he laughed again wildly as he dove headfirst into the moat.

What became of him then? I did not see: for as he leapt, De Gautet’s lean face looked out through the door by me, and, without a second’s hesitation, I struck at him with all the strength God had given me, and he fell dead in the doorway without a word or a groan. I dropped on my knees by him. Where were the keys? I found myself muttering: “The keys, man, the keys?” as though he had been yet alive and could listen; and when I could not find them, I—God forgive me!—I believe I struck a dead man’s face.

What happened to him then? I didn't see, because as he jumped, De Gautet’s thin face appeared through the door next to me, and without a moment's hesitation, I hit him with all the strength that God had given me, and he fell dead in the doorway without a word or a sound. I dropped to my knees beside him. Where were the keys? I found myself mumbling, “The keys, man, the keys?” as if he were still alive and could hear me; and when I couldn’t find them, I—God forgive me!—I think I punched a dead man's face.

At last I had them. There were but three. Seizing the largest, I felt the lock of the door that led to the cell. I fitted in the key. It was right. The lock turned. I drew the door close behind me and locked it as noiselessly as I could, putting the key in my pocket.

At last, I had them. There were only three. Grabbing the biggest one, I reached for the lock on the door that led to the cell. I inserted the key. It worked. The lock turned. I closed the door quietly behind me and locked it as silently as possible, slipping the key into my pocket.

I found myself at the top of a flight of steep stone stairs. An oil lamp burnt dimly in the bracket. I took it down and held it in my hand; and I stood and listened.

I found myself at the top of a steep flight of stone stairs. An oil lamp burned dimly in the bracket. I took it down and held it in my hand; then I stood and listened.

“What in the devil can it be?” I heard a voice say.

“What the hell can it be?” I heard a voice say.

It came from behind a door that faced me at the bottom of the stairs.

It came from behind a door that was directly in front of me at the bottom of the stairs.

And another answered:

And another replied:

“Shall we kill him?”

"Should we kill him?"

I strained to hear the answer, and could have sobbed with relief when Detchard’s voice came grating and cold:

I strained to hear the answer and could have cried with relief when Detchard's voice came out harsh and cold:

“Wait a bit. There’ll be trouble if we strike too soon.”

“Hold on a minute. We’ll be in trouble if we act too quickly.”

There was a moment’s silence. Then I heard the bolt of the door cautiously drawn back. Instantly I put out the light I held, replacing the lamp in the bracket.

There was a brief moment of silence. Then I heard the door bolt being slowly drawn back. Immediately, I turned off the light I was holding and placed the lamp back in its bracket.

“It’s dark—the lamp’s out. Have you a light?” said the other voice—Bersonin’s.

"It’s dark—the lamp is out. Do you have a light?" said the other voice—Bersonin’s.

No doubt they had a light, but they should not use it. It was come to the crisis now, and I rushed down the steps and flung myself against the door. Bersonin had unbolted it and it gave way before me. The Belgian stood there sword in hand, and Detchard was sitting on a couch at the side of the room. In astonishment at seeing me, Bersonin recoiled; Detchard jumped to his sword. I rushed madly at the Belgian: he gave way before me, and I drove him up against the wall. He was no swordsman, though he fought bravely, and in a moment he lay on the floor before me. I turned—Detchard was not there. Faithful to his orders, he had not risked a fight with me, but had rushed straight to the door of the King’s room, opened it and slammed it behind him. Even now he was at his work inside.

No doubt they had a light, but they shouldn't use it. It had come to a crisis now, and I rushed down the steps and threw myself against the door. Bersonin had unbolted it, and it gave way before me. The Belgian stood there with his sword in hand, and Detchard was sitting on a couch on the side of the room. Astonished to see me, Bersonin recoiled; Detchard jumped for his sword. I charged at the Belgian: he yielded to me, and I pushed him against the wall. He wasn’t a skilled swordsman, though he fought bravely, and in a moment he was lying on the floor before me. I turned—Detchard was gone. True to his orders, he hadn’t risked a fight with me, but had rushed straight to the King’s room, opened the door, and slammed it behind him. Even now, he was hard at work inside.

And surely he would have killed the King, and perhaps me also, had it not been for one devoted man who gave his life for the King. For when I forced the door, the sight I saw was this: the King stood in the corner of the room: broken by his sickness, he could do nothing; his fettered hands moved uselessly up and down, and he was laughing horribly in half-mad delirium. Detchard and the doctor were together in the middle of the room; and the doctor had flung himself on the murderer, pinning his hands to his sides for an instant. Then Detchard wrenched himself free from the feeble grip, and, as I entered, drove his sword through the hapless man. Then he turned on me, crying:

And he definitely would have killed the King, and maybe even me, if it hadn't been for one dedicated man who sacrificed his life for the King. When I forced the door, what I saw was this: the King was in the corner of the room; weakened by his illness, he could do nothing; his bound hands moved aimlessly up and down, and he was laughing in a horrifying, half-crazed delirium. Detchard and the doctor were in the middle of the room; the doctor had thrown himself at the murderer, temporarily pinning his hands to his sides. Then Detchard broke free from the doctor's weak hold, and as I entered, he plunged his sword into the defenseless man. Then he turned on me, shouting:

“At last!”

"Finally!"

We were sword to sword. By blessed chance, neither he nor Bersonin had been wearing their revolvers. I found them afterwards, ready loaded, on the mantelpiece of the outer room: it was hard by the door, ready to their hands, but my sudden rush in had cut off access to them. Yes, we were man to man: and we began to fight, silently, sternly, and hard. Yet I remember little of it, save that the man was my match with the sword—nay, and more, for he knew more tricks than I; and that he forced me back against the bars that guarded the entrance to “Jacob’s Ladder.” And I saw a smile on his face, and he wounded me in the left arm.

We stood face to face, swords drawn. Fortunately, neither he nor Bersonin had their revolvers on them. I found them later, fully loaded, on the mantelpiece in the outer room, right by the door, but my sudden entrance had blocked their access. Yes, it was a direct confrontation: we began to fight, silently, fiercely, and intensely. Yet, I remember little of it, except that he was skilled with the sword—actually, he was better, knowing more tricks than I did; and he pushed me back against the bars that protected the entrance to “Jacob’s Ladder.” I noticed a smile on his face, and he managed to wound me in the left arm.

No glory do I take for that contest. I believe that the man would have mastered me and slain me, and then done his butcher’s work, for he was the most skilful swordsman I have ever met; but even as he pressed me hard, the half-mad, wasted, wan creature in the corner leapt high in lunatic mirth, shrieking:

No glory do I take for that contest. I believe the man would have defeated me and killed me, and then gone about his brutal work, for he was the most skilled swordsman I have ever encountered; but even as he pushed me hard, the half-mad, emaciated, pale figure in the corner jumped up in crazy excitement, screaming:

“It’s cousin Rudolf! Cousin Rudolf! I’ll help you, cousin Rudolf!” and catching up a chair in his hands (he could but just lift it from the ground and hold it uselessly before him) he came towards us. Hope came to me. “Come on!” I cried. “Come on! Drive it against his legs.”

“It’s cousin Rudolf! Cousin Rudolf! I’ll help you, cousin Rudolf!” and grabbing a chair with both hands (he could barely lift it from the ground and hold it awkwardly in front of him) he came towards us. Hope surged in me. “Come on!” I shouted. “Come on! Swing it at his legs.”

Detchard replied with a savage thrust. He all but had me.

Detchard responded with a brutal strike. He almost had me.

“Come on! Come on, man!” I cried. “Come and share the fun!”

“Come on! Come on, dude!” I shouted. “Come join in on the fun!”

And the King laughed gleefully, and came on, pushing his chair before him.

And the King laughed happily and moved forward, pushing his chair in front of him.

With an oath Detchard skipped back, and, before I knew what he was doing, had turned his sword against the King. He made one fierce cut at the King, and the King, with a piteous cry, dropped where he stood. The stout ruffian turned to face me again. But his own hand had prepared his destruction: for in turning he trod in the pool of blood that flowed from the dead physician. He slipped; he fell. Like a dart I was upon him. I caught him by the throat, and before he could recover himself I drove my point through his neck, and with a stifled curse he fell across the body of his victim.

With a curse, Detchard leaped back, and before I realized what he was doing, he had swung his sword at the King. He made a brutal slash at the King, and the King, letting out a heartbreaking cry, fell where he stood. The tough thug turned to face me again. But his own actions led to his downfall: as he turned, he stepped into the pool of blood from the dead physician. He slipped and fell. I was on him like a shot. I grabbed him by the throat, and before he could regain his footing, I drove my blade through his neck, and with a choked curse, he collapsed across the body of his victim.

Was the King dead? It was my first thought. I rushed to where he lay. Ay, it seemed as if he were dead, for he had a great gash across his forehead, and he lay still in a huddled heap on the floor. I dropped on my knees beside him, and leant my ear down to hear if he breathed. But before I could there was a loud rattle from the outside. I knew the sound: the drawbridge was being pushed out. A moment later it rang home against the wall on my side of the moat. I should be caught in a trap and the King with me, if he yet lived. He must take his chance, to live or die. I took my sword, and passed into the outer room. Who were pushing the drawbridge out—my men? If so, all was well. My eye fell on the revolvers, and I seized one; and paused to listen in the doorway of the outer room. To listen, say I? Yes, and to get my breath: and I tore my shirt and twisted a strip of it round my bleeding arm; and stood listening again. I would have given the world to hear Sapt’s voice. For I was faint, spent, and weary. And that wild-cat Rupert Hentzau was yet at large in the Castle. Yet, because I could better defend the narrow door at the top of the stairs than the wider entrance to the room, I dragged myself up the steps, and stood behind it listening.

Was the King dead? That was my first thought. I rushed to where he lay. It seemed like he was dead, with a deep cut across his forehead, lying still in a huddled heap on the floor. I dropped to my knees beside him and leaned down to see if he was breathing. But before I could, there was a loud noise from outside. I recognized it: the drawbridge was being pushed out. A moment later, it crashed against the wall on my side of the moat. I would be caught in a trap, and the King with me, if he was still alive. He had to take his chance, to live or die. I grabbed my sword and moved into the outer room. Who was pushing the drawbridge out—my men? If so, everything would be okay. My gaze landed on the revolvers, and I grabbed one; then I paused to listen in the doorway of the outer room. Listening, you say? Yes, and to catch my breath: I ripped my shirt and wrapped a strip of it around my bleeding arm, then listened again. I would have given anything to hear Sapt's voice. I felt faint, exhausted, and worn out. And that wild Rupert Hentzau was still roaming around the Castle. Still, since I could defend the narrow door at the top of the stairs better than the wider entrance to the room, I dragged myself up the steps and stood behind it, listening.

What was the sound? Again a strange one for the place and time. An easy, scornful, merry laugh—the laugh of young Rupert Hentzau! I could scarcely believe that a sane man would laugh. Yet the laugh told me that my men had not come; for they must have shot Rupert ere now, if they had come. And the clock struck half-past two! My God! The door had not been opened! They had gone to the bank! They had not found me! They had gone by now back to Tarlenheim, with the news of the King’s death—and mine. Well, it would be true before they got there. Was not Rupert laughing in triumph?

What was that sound? Again, it was strange for this place and time. A casual, mocking, joyful laugh—the laugh of young Rupert Hentzau! I could hardly believe any sane person would laugh. But that laugh told me my men hadn’t arrived; they must have shot Rupert by now if they had. And the clock chimed half-past two! My God! The door hadn’t been opened! They had gone to the bank! They hadn’t found me! They must have already gone back to Tarlenheim with the news of the King’s death—and mine. Well, it would be true before they got there. Wasn’t Rupert laughing in triumph?

For a moment, I sank, unnerved, against the door. Then I started up alert again, for Rupert cried scornfully:

For a moment, I slumped nervously against the door. Then I jumped back to being alert, because Rupert shouted mockingly:

“Well, the bridge is there! Come over it! And in God’s name, let’s see Black Michael. Keep back, you curs! Michael, come and fight for her!”

“Well, the bridge is there! Come across it! And for God’s sake, let’s see Black Michael. Stay back, you cowards! Michael, come and fight for her!”

If it were a three-cornered fight, I might yet bear my part. I turned the key in the door and looked out.

If it were a three-way fight, I might still do my part. I unlocked the door and looked outside.

CHAPTER 19
Face to Face in the Forest

For a moment I could see nothing, for the glare of lanterns and torches caught me full in the eyes from the other side of the bridge. But soon the scene grew clear: and it was a strange scene. The bridge was in its place. At the far end of it stood a group of the duke’s servants; two or three carried the lights which had dazzled me, three or four held pikes in rest. They were huddled together; their weapons were protruded before them; their faces were pale and agitated. To put it plainly, they looked in as arrant a fright as I have seen men look, and they gazed apprehensively at a man who stood in the middle of the bridge, sword in hand. Rupert Hentzau was in his trousers and shirt; the white linen was stained with blood, but his easy, buoyant pose told me that he was himself either not touched at all or merely scratched. There he stood, holding the bridge against them, and daring them to come on; or, rather, bidding them send Black Michael to him; and they, having no firearms, cowered before the desperate man and dared not attack him. They whispered to one another; and in the backmost rank, I saw my friend Johann, leaning against the portal of the door and stanching with a handkerchief the blood which flowed from a wound in his cheek.

For a moment, I couldn’t see anything because the bright lights from lanterns and torches were blinding me from across the bridge. But soon, the scene became clear, and it was a strange one. The bridge was intact. At the far end, a group of the duke’s servants stood; two or three of them carried the lights that had dazzled me, while three or four held their pikes at the ready. They were huddled together, their weapons pointed out in front of them, and their faces were pale and anxious. To put it simply, they looked as terrified as I’ve ever seen men look, and they stared nervously at a man standing in the middle of the bridge, sword in hand. Rupert Hentzau was dressed in pants and a shirt; the white linen was stained with blood, but his relaxed, confident stance indicated that he was either completely unharmed or only slightly injured. There he was, defending the bridge and challenging them to approach him; or rather, telling them to send for Black Michael. Without any firearms, they cowered in front of the desperate man and were too afraid to attack him. They spoke quietly to each other, and in the back, I spotted my friend Johann, leaning against the doorframe and using a handkerchief to stop the blood flowing from a wound on his cheek.

By marvellous chance, I was master. The cravens would oppose me no more than they dared attack Rupert. I had but to raise my revolver, and I sent him to his account with his sins on his head. He did not so much as know that I was there. I did nothing—why, I hardly know to this day. I had killed one man stealthily that night, and another by luck rather than skill—perhaps it was that. Again, villain as the man was, I did not relish being one of a crowd against him—perhaps it was that. But stronger than either of these restrained feelings came a curiosity and a fascination which held me spellbound, watching for the outcome of the scene.

By a lucky chance, I was in charge. The cowards would oppose me no more than they dared challenge Rupert. All I had to do was raise my revolver, and I sent him to meet his fate with his sins weighing him down. He didn’t even know I was there. I did nothing—honestly, I still don’t really know why. I had stealthily killed one man that night and got lucky with another—maybe that was it. Again, as villainous as he was, I didn’t like being part of a mob against him—maybe that was it too. But stronger than either of those feelings was a curiosity and fascination that kept me spellbound, waiting to see how the scene would unfold.

“Michael, you dog! Michael! If you can stand, come on!” cried Rupert; and he advanced a step, the group shrinking back a little before him. “Michael, you bastard! Come on!”

“Michael, you dog! Michael! If you can stand, come on!” shouted Rupert, taking a step forward while the group stepped back slightly. “Michael, you bastard! Let’s go!”

The answer to his taunts came in the wild cry of a woman:

The response to his insults came in the frantic shout of a woman:

“He’s dead! My God, he’s dead!”

“He’s dead! Oh my God, he’s dead!”

“Dead!” shouted Rupert. “I struck better than I knew!” and he laughed triumphantly. Then he went on: “Down with your weapons there! I’m your master now! Down with them, I say!”

“Dead!” yelled Rupert. “I hit harder than I realized!” and he laughed victoriously. Then he continued: “Drop your weapons! I’m your master now! Drop them, I said!”

I believe they would have obeyed, but as he spoke came new things. First, there arose a distant sound, as of shouts and knockings from the other side of the chateau. My heart leapt. It must be my men, come by a happy disobedience to seek me. The noise continued, but none of the rest seemed to heed it. Their attention was chained by what now happened before their eyes. The group of servants parted and a woman staggered on to the bridge. Antoinette de Mauban was in a loose white robe, her dark hair streamed over her shoulders, her face was ghastly pale, and her eyes gleamed wildly in the light of the torches. In her shaking hand she held a revolver, and, as she tottered forward, she fired it at Rupert Hentzau. The ball missed him, and struck the woodwork over my head.

I think they would have followed orders, but as he spoke, new things came about. First, there was a faint sound, like shouting and banging from the other side of the chateau. My heart raced. It must be my men, coming to find me despite their orders. The noise kept going, but the others didn’t seem to notice. They were fixated on what was unfolding in front of them. The group of servants parted, and a woman staggered onto the bridge. Antoinette de Mauban was in a loose white gown, her dark hair cascading over her shoulders, her face deathly pale, and her eyes shone wildly in the torchlight. She was holding a revolver in her trembling hand, and as she stumbled forward, she fired it at Rupert Hentzau. The shot missed him and hit the woodwork above my head.

“Faith, madame,” laughed Rupert, “had your eyes been no more deadly than your shooting, I had not been in this scrape—nor Black Michael in hell—tonight!”

“Faith, ma’am,” laughed Rupert, “if your aim had been as bad as your eyes, I wouldn’t be in this mess—nor would Black Michael be in hell—tonight!”

She took no notice of his words. With a wonderful effort, she calmed herself till she stood still and rigid. Then very slowly and deliberately she began to raise her arm again, taking most careful aim.

She ignored his words. With a tremendous effort, she relaxed until she stood still and tense. Then, very slowly and deliberately, she started to raise her arm again, taking careful aim.

He would be mad to risk it. He must rush on her, chancing the bullet, or retreat towards me. I covered him with my weapon.

He would be crazy to take that chance. He has to rush towards her, risking the bullet, or fall back towards me. I aimed my weapon at him.

He did neither. Before she had got her aim, he bowed in his most graceful fashion, cried “I can’t kill where I’ve kissed,” and before she or I could stop him, laid his hand on the parapet of the bridge, and lightly leapt into the moat.

He did neither. Before she could achieve her goal, he bowed in the most graceful way, exclaimed, “I can’t kill where I’ve kissed,” and before either she or I could stop him, placed his hand on the edge of the bridge and jumped into the moat.

At that very moment I heard a rush of feet, and a voice I knew—Sapt’s—cry: “God! it’s the duke—dead!” Then I knew that the King needed me no more, and throwing down my revolver, I sprang out on the bridge. There was a cry of wild wonder, “The King!” and then I, like Rupert of Hentzau, sword in hand, vaulted over the parapet, intent on finishing my quarrel with him where I saw his curly head fifteen yards off in the water of the moat.

At that moment, I heard a rush of footsteps and a familiar voice—Sapt’s—shouting, “Oh no! It’s the duke—he’s dead!” That’s when I realized the King didn’t need me anymore. I dropped my revolver and jumped onto the bridge. There was a shout of astonished excitement, “The King!” Then I, just like Rupert of Hentzau, sword in hand, leaped over the railing, determined to settle my score with him where I spotted his curly head about fifteen yards away in the moat.

He swam swiftly and easily. I was weary and half crippled with my wounded arm. I could not gain on him. For a time I made no sound, but as we rounded the corner of the old keep I cried:

He swam fast and effortlessly. I was tired and almost disabled with my injured arm. I couldn't catch up to him. For a while, I didn't make a sound, but as we turned the corner of the old keep, I shouted:

“Stop, Rupert, stop!”

“Stop, Rupert, stop!”

I saw him look over his shoulder, but he swam on. He was under the bank now, searching, as I guessed, for a spot that he could climb. I knew there to be none—but there was my rope, which would still be hanging where I had left it. He would come to where it was before I could. Perhaps he would miss it—perhaps he would find it; and if he drew it up after him, he would get a good start of me. I put forth all my remaining strength and pressed on. At last I began to gain on him; for he, occupied with his search, unconsciously slackened his pace.

I saw him glance back, but he kept swimming. He was now swimming under the bank, looking for a spot to climb up, as I suspected. I knew there wasn't one—but my rope would still be hanging where I left it. He would reach it before I did. Maybe he would miss it—maybe he would find it; and if he pulled it up with him, he'd have a big head start on me. I used every bit of strength I had left and pushed forward. Finally, I started to catch up to him; he was so focused on searching that he unconsciously slowed down.

Ah, he had found it! A low shout of triumph came from him. He laid hold of it and began to haul himself up. I was near enough to hear him mutter: “How the devil comes this here?” I was at the rope, and he, hanging in mid air, saw me, but I could not reach him.

Ah, he found it! A low shout of victory escaped him. He grabbed it and started to pull himself up. I was close enough to hear him mutter, “How the hell did this happen?” I was at the rope, and he, hanging in the air, saw me, but I couldn’t reach him.

“Hullo! who’s here?” he cried in startled tones.

“Hey! Who's there?” he shouted in surprise.

For a moment, I believe, he took me for the King—I dare say I was pale enough to lend colour to the thought; but an instant later he cried:

For a moment, I think he mistook me for the King—I guess I was pale enough to support that idea; but just a moment later, he shouted:

“Why it’s the play-actor! How come you here, man?”

“Why it’s the actor! What are you doing here, man?”

And so saying he gained the bank.

And saying this, he reached the shore.

I laid hold of the rope, but I paused. He stood on the bank, sword in hand, and he could cut my head open or spit me through the heart as I came up. I let go the rope.

I grabbed the rope, but then I hesitated. He was standing on the riverbank, sword in hand, ready to cut my head off or stab me through the heart as I surfaced. I let go of the rope.

“Never mind,” said I; “but as I am here, I think I’ll stay.”

"Never mind," I said; "but since I'm here, I think I'll stick around."

He smiled down on me.

He smiled at me.

“These women are the deuce—” he began; when suddenly the great bell of the Castle started to ring furiously, and a loud shout reached us from the moat.

“These women are something else—” he began; when suddenly the big bell of the Castle started to ring loudly, and a loud shout came to us from the moat.

Rupert smiled again, and waved his hand to me.

Rupert smiled again and waved at me.

“I should like a turn with you, but it’s a little too hot!” said he, and he disappeared from above me.

“I’d like to take a turn with you, but it’s a bit too hot!” he said, and he disappeared from above me.

In an instant, without thinking of danger, I laid my hand to the rope. I was up. I saw him thirty yards off, running like a deer towards the shelter of the forest. For once Rupert Hentzau had chosen discretion for his part. I laid my feet to the ground and rushed after him, calling to him to stand. He would not. Unwounded and vigorous, he gained on me at every step; but, forgetting everything in the world except him and my thirst for his blood, I pressed on, and soon the deep shades of the forest of Zenda engulfed us both, pursued and pursuer.

In an instant, without thinking about the danger, I grabbed the rope. I was up. I spotted him thirty yards away, running like a deer toward the safety of the trees. For once, Rupert Hentzau chose to be careful. I pushed off the ground and sprinted after him, yelling for him to stop. He wouldn’t. Unhurt and full of energy, he pulled ahead with every step; but, forgetting everything else in the world except him and my desire for vengeance, I continued chasing him, and soon we were both swallowed up by the dark shadows of the Zenda forest, the hunter and the hunted.

It was three o’clock now, and day was dawning. I was on a long straight grass avenue, and a hundred yards ahead ran young Rupert, his curls waving in the fresh breeze. I was weary and panting; he looked over his shoulder and waved his hand again to me. He was mocking me, for he saw he had the pace of me. I was forced to pause for breath. A moment later, Rupert turned sharply to the right and was lost from my sight.

It was three o'clock now, and morning was breaking. I was on a long straight path of grass, and a hundred yards ahead, young Rupert was running, his curls flowing in the fresh breeze. I was tired and out of breath; he looked back and waved at me again. He was teasing me, knowing he could easily outrun me. I had to stop to catch my breath. A moment later, Rupert veered sharply to the right and disappeared from view.

I thought all was over, and in deep vexation sank on the ground. But I was up again directly, for a scream rang through the forest—a woman’s scream. Putting forth the last of my strength, I ran on to the place where he had turned out of my sight, and, turning also, I saw him again. But alas! I could not touch him. He was in the act of lifting a girl down from her horse; doubtless it was her scream that I heard. She looked like a small farmer’s or a peasant’s daughter, and she carried a basket on her arm. Probably she was on her way to the early market at Zenda. Her horse was a stout, well shaped animal. Master Rupert lifted her down amid her shrieks—the sight of him frightened her; but he treated her gently, laughed, kissed her, and gave her money. Then he jumped on the horse, sitting sideways like a woman; and then he waited for me. I, on my part, waited for him.

I thought everything was over and, feeling really frustrated, sank to the ground. But I quickly got back up when I heard a scream echo through the forest—a woman’s scream. Using the last bit of my strength, I ran to the spot where he had disappeared from my view, and as I turned, I saw him again. But sadly, I couldn't reach him. He was in the process of lifting a girl off her horse; it was definitely her scream I had heard. She looked like a farmer's or a peasant's daughter, with a basket on her arm. She was probably headed to the early market in Zenda. Her horse was a sturdy, well-built animal. Master Rupert lifted her down despite her screams—the sight of him had scared her; but he was gentle with her, laughed, kissed her, and gave her some money. Then he jumped onto the horse, sitting sideways like a woman; and after that, he waited for me. I, for my part, waited for him.

Presently he rode towards me, keeping his distance, however. He lifted up his hand, saying:

Presently, he rode toward me, keeping his distance, though. He raised his hand, saying:

“What did you in the Castle?”

“What did you do in the Castle?”

“I killed three of your friends,” said I.

"I killed three of your friends," I said.

“What! You got to the cells?”

“What! You made it to the cells?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“And the King?”

"And what about the King?"

“He was hurt by Detchard before I killed Detchard, but I pray that he lives.”

“He was injured by Detchard before I killed Detchard, but I hope he survives.”

“You fool!” said Rupert, pleasantly.

“You idiot!” said Rupert, cheerfully.

“One thing more I did.”

"One more thing I did."

“And what’s that?”

“And what’s that supposed to mean?”

“I spared your life. I was behind you on the bridge, with a revolver in my hand.”

“I saved your life. I was behind you on the bridge, holding a revolver.”

“No? Faith, I was between two fires!”

“No? Seriously, I was caught in the middle of two tough situations!”

“Get off your horse,” I cried, “and fight like a man.”

“Get off your horse,” I shouted, “and fight like a man.”

“Before a lady!” said he, pointing to the girl. “Fie, your Majesty!”

“Before a lady!” he said, pointing at the girl. “Come on, Your Majesty!”

Then in my rage, hardly knowing what I did, I rushed at him. For a moment he seemed to waver. Then he reined his horse in and stood waiting for me. On I went in my folly. I seized the bridle and I struck at him. He parried and thrust at me. I fell back a pace and rushed at him again; and this time I reached his face and laid his cheek open, and darted back almost before he could strike me. He seemed almost dazed at the fierceness of my attack; otherwise I think he must have killed me. I sank on my knee panting, expecting him to ride at me. And so he would have done, and then and there, I doubt not, one or both of us would have died; but at the moment there came a shout from behind us, and, looking round, I saw, just at the turn of the avenue, a man on a horse. He was riding hard, and he carried a revolver in his hand. It was Fritz von Tarlenheim, my faithful friend. Rupert saw him, and knew that the game was up. He checked his rush at me and flung his leg over the saddle, but yet for just a moment he waited. Leaning forward, he tossed his hair off his forehead and smiled, and said: “Au revoir, Rudolf Rassendyll!”

Then, in my anger, hardly aware of what I was doing, I charged at him. For a moment, he seemed unsure. Then he pulled back his horse and stood there waiting for me. I rushed in, acting foolishly. I grabbed the bridle and swung at him. He blocked my strike and aimed back at me. I stepped back for a moment and then lunged at him again; this time I connected with his face, leaving a gash on his cheek, and darted away almost before he could hit me. He looked almost stunned by the intensity of my attack; otherwise, I think he would have killed me. I dropped to my knee, out of breath, expecting him to charge at me. He probably would have, and in that moment, I doubt one or both of us would have lived; but just then, I heard a shout from behind us and, looking back, I saw a man on a horse at the turn of the avenue. He was riding hard and holding a revolver. It was Fritz von Tarlenheim, my loyal friend. Rupert spotted him and realized he was out of options. He halted his advance and swung a leg over the saddle, but for just a moment, he hesitated. Leaning forward, he pushed his hair off his forehead, smiled, and said: “Au revoir, Rudolf Rassendyll!”

Then, with his cheek streaming blood, but his lips laughing and his body swaying with ease and grace, he bowed to me; and he bowed to the farm-girl, who had drawn near in trembling fascination, and he waved his hand to Fritz, who was just within range and let fly a shot at him. The ball came nigh doing its work, for it struck the sword he held, and he dropped the sword with an oath, wringing his fingers and clapped his heels hard on his horse’s belly, and rode away at a gallop.

Then, with blood running down his cheek, but smile on his lips and his body moving easily and gracefully, he bowed to me; he also bowed to the farm girl, who had come closer with trembling fascination, and he waved his hand to Fritz, who was just within reach and took a shot at him. The bullet nearly hit its target, as it struck the sword he was holding, causing him to drop it with a curse, clench his fingers, and kick his heels hard into his horse's sides as he rode away at a gallop.

And I watched him go down the long avenue, riding as though he rode for his pleasure and singing as he went, for all there was that gash in his cheek.

And I watched him walk down the long street, moving like he was enjoying every moment and singing as he went, despite that cut on his cheek.

Once again he turned to wave his hand, and then the gloom of thickets swallowed him and he was lost from our sight. Thus he vanished—reckless and wary, graceful and graceless, handsome, debonair, vile, and unconquered. And I flung my sword passionately on the ground and cried to Fritz to ride after him. But Fritz stopped his horse, and leapt down and ran to me, and knelt, putting his arm about me. And indeed it was time, for the wound that Detchard had given me was broken forth afresh, and my blood was staining the ground.

Once again, he waved goodbye, and then the shadows of the bushes swallowed him, and he was gone from our view. That's how he disappeared—reckless and cautious, elegant and clumsy, handsome, charming, wicked, and undefeated. I threw my sword down on the ground in frustration and shouted for Fritz to chase after him. But Fritz stopped his horse, jumped down, ran to me, and knelt, wrapping his arm around me. And it was really necessary, because the wound that Detchard had given me had reopened, and my blood was soaking into the ground.

“Then give me the horse!” I cried, staggering to my feet and throwing his arms off me. And the strength of my rage carried me so far as where the horse stood, and then I fell prone beside it. And Fritz knelt by me again.

“Then give me the horse!” I yelled, struggling to my feet and pushing his arms off me. The force of my anger drove me to where the horse was standing, and then I collapsed beside it. Fritz knelt down next to me again.

“Fritz!” I said.

“Fritz!” I said.

“Ay, friend—dear friend!” he said, tender as a woman.

“Ay, friend—dear friend!” he said, gently like a woman.

“Is the King alive?”

“Is the King alive?”

He took his handkerchief and wiped my lips, and bent and kissed me on the forehead.

He took his handkerchief and wiped my lips, then leaned down and kissed me on the forehead.

“Thanks to the most gallant gentleman that lives,” said he softly, “the King is alive!”

“Thanks to the bravest gentleman around,” he said softly, “the King is alive!”

The little farm-girl stood by us, weeping for fright and wide-eyed for wonder; for she had seen me at Zenda; and was not I, pallid, dripping, foul, and bloody as I was—yet was not I the King?

The little farm girl stood next to us, crying out of fear and wide-eyed with wonder; she had seen me at Zenda. And wasn’t I, pale, dripping, filthy, and bloody as I was—yet wasn’t I the King?

And when I heard that the King was alive, I strove to cry “Hurrah!” But I could not speak, and I laid my head back in Fritz’s arms and closed my eyes, and I groaned; and then, lest Fritz should do me wrong in his thoughts, I opened my eyes and tried to say “Hurrah!” again. But I could not. And being very tired, and now very cold, I huddled myself close up to Fritz, to get the warmth of him, and shut my eyes again and went to sleep.

And when I heard that the King was alive, I tried to shout “Hooray!” But I couldn't speak, so I leaned back in Fritz's arms, closed my eyes, and groaned. Then, not wanting Fritz to think badly of me, I opened my eyes and attempted to say “Hooray!” again. But it didn't work. Feeling extremely tired and now very cold, I snuggled up close to Fritz to soak in his warmth, shut my eyes again, and fell asleep.

CHAPTER 20
The Prisoner and the King

In order to a full understanding of what had occurred in the Castle of Zenda, it is necessary to supplement my account of what I myself saw and did on that night by relating briefly what I afterwards learnt from Fritz and Madame de Mauban. The story told by the latter explained clearly how it happened that the cry which I had arranged as a stratagem and a sham had come, in dreadful reality, before its time, and had thus, as it seemed at the moment, ruined our hopes, while in the end it had favoured them. The unhappy woman, fired, I believe by a genuine attachment to the Duke of Strelsau, no less than by the dazzling prospects which a dominion over him opened before her eyes, had followed him at his request from Paris to Ruritania. He was a man of strong passions, but of stronger will, and his cool head ruled both. He was content to take all and give nothing. When she arrived, she was not long in finding that she had a rival in the Princess Flavia; rendered desperate, she stood at nothing which might give, or keep for her, her power over the duke. As I say, he took and gave not. Simultaneously, Antoinette found herself entangled in his audacious schemes. Unwilling to abandon him, bound to him by the chains of shame and hope, yet she would not be a decoy, nor, at his bidding, lure me to death. Hence the letters of warning she had written. Whether the lines she sent to Flavia were inspired by good or bad feeling, by jealousy or by pity, I do not know; but here also she served us well. When the duke went to Zenda, she accompanied him; and here for the first time she learnt the full measure of his cruelty, and was touched with compassion for the unfortunate King. From this time she was with us; yet, from what she told me, I know that she still (as women will) loved Michael, and trusted to gain his life, if not his pardon, from the King, as the reward for her assistance. His triumph she did not desire, for she loathed his crime, and loathed yet more fiercely what would be the prize of it—his marriage with his cousin, Princess Flavia.

To fully understand what happened in the Castle of Zenda, I need to add to my account of what I witnessed that night by briefly sharing what I later learned from Fritz and Madame de Mauban. The story she told made it clear how the cry I had set up as a trick and a fake actually happened, in horrible reality, before its intended time, and seemed to ruin our hopes, even though it ultimately helped us. The unfortunate woman, driven, I believe, by a real attachment to the Duke of Strelsau as well as by the dazzling prospects of controlling him, followed him at his request from Paris to Ruritania. He was a man of strong passions but even stronger will, and his cool head controlled both. He was happy to take everything and give nothing. Once she arrived, it didn't take long for her to realize she had a rival in Princess Flavia; desperate, she was willing to do anything to gain or keep her power over the duke. As I said, he took and never gave. At the same time, Antoinette found herself caught up in his bold schemes. She didn't want to leave him, tied to him by the chains of shame and hope, yet she refused to be a decoy or lure me to my death at his command. That's why she wrote those warning letters. I don't know if the notes she sent to Flavia came from good or bad feelings, jealousy or pity, but they ultimately helped us. When the duke went to Zenda, she went with him; and it was here she first experienced the full extent of his cruelty and felt compassion for the unfortunate King. From that point on, she was with us; however, from what she told me, I know she still (as women often do) loved Michael and hoped to save his life, if not his forgiveness, from the King in exchange for her help. She didn’t want him to succeed, because she detested his crime, and she hated even more fiercely what would be the outcome of it—his marriage to his cousin, Princess Flavia.

At Zenda new forces came into play—the lust and daring of young Rupert. He was caught by her beauty, perhaps; perhaps it was enough for him that she belonged to another man, and that she hated him. For many days there had been quarrels and ill will between him and the duke, and the scene which I had witnessed in the duke’s room was but one of many. Rupert’s proposals to me, of which she had, of course, been ignorant, in no way surprised her when I related them; she had herself warned Michael against Rupert, even when she was calling on me to deliver her from both of them. On this night, then, Rupert had determined to have his will. When she had gone to her room, he, having furnished himself with a key to it, had made his entrance. Her cries had brought the duke, and there in the dark room, while she screamed, the men had fought; and Rupert, having wounded his master with a mortal blow, had, on the servants rushing in, escaped through the window as I have described. The duke’s blood, spurting out, had stained his opponent’s shirt; but Rupert, not knowing that he had dealt Michael his death, was eager to finish the encounter. How he meant to deal with the other three of the band, I know not. I dare say he did not think, for the killing of Michael was not premeditated. Antoinette, left alone with the duke, had tried to stanch his wound, and thus was she busied till he died; and then, hearing Rupert’s taunts, she had come forth to avenge him. Me she had not seen, nor did she till I darted out of my ambush, and leapt after Rupert into the moat.

At Zenda, new forces were in play—the desire and boldness of young Rupert. He was captivated by her beauty, or maybe it was enough for him that she was with another man and that she despised him. For many days, there had been fights and tension between him and the duke, and the scene I witnessed in the duke’s room was just one of many. Rupert’s proposals to me, which she obviously didn’t know about, didn’t surprise her when I told her; she had already warned Michael about Rupert, even while she was asking me to save her from both of them. That night, Rupert was determined to get his way. After she went to her room, he had managed to get a key to it and entered. Her screams brought the duke, and there in the dark room, while she screamed, the men fought; Rupert, having dealt a fatal blow to his master, had escaped through the window when the servants rushed in, as I’ve described. The duke’s blood, spurting out, had stained Rupert’s shirt; but Rupert, not realizing he had killed Michael, was eager to continue the fight. How he planned to handle the other three men, I don’t know. I doubt he thought it through since Michael’s death wasn’t planned. Antoinette, alone with the duke, tried to stop his bleeding, staying busy until he died; and then, hearing Rupert’s taunts, she came out to take revenge. She hadn’t seen me, nor did she until I jumped out of my hiding place and leapt after Rupert into the moat.

The same moment found my friends on the scene. They had reached the chateau in due time, and waited ready by the door. But Johann, swept with the rest to the rescue of the duke, did not open it; nay, he took a part against Rupert, putting himself forward more bravely than any in his anxiety to avert suspicion; and he had received a wound, in the embrasure of the window. Till nearly half-past two Sapt waited; then, following my orders, he had sent Fritz to search the banks of the moat. I was not there. Hastening back, Fritz told Sapt; and Sapt was for following orders still, and riding at full speed back to Tarlenheim; while Fritz would not hear of abandoning me, let me have ordered what I would. On this they disputed some few minutes; then Sapt, persuaded by Fritz, detached a party under Bernenstein to gallop back to Tarlenheim and bring up the marshal, while the rest fell to on the great door of the chateau. For several minutes it resisted them; then, just as Antoinette de Mauban fired at Rupert of Hentzau on the bridge, they broke in, eight of them in all: and the first door they came to was the door of Michael’s room; and Michael lay dead across the threshold, with a sword-thrust through his breast. Sapt cried out at his death, as I had heard, and they rushed on the servants; but these, in fear, dropped their weapons, and Antoinette flung herself weeping at Sapt’s feet. And all she cried was that I had been at the end of the bridge and leapt off. “What of the prisoner?” asked Sapt; but she shook her head. Then Sapt and Fritz, with the gentlemen behind them, crossed the bridge, slowly, warily, and without noise; and Fritz stumbled over the body of De Gautet in the way of the door. They felt him and found him dead.

At that same moment, my friends arrived at the scene. They had gotten to the chateau just in time and were waiting by the door. But Johann, swept away with everyone else to help the duke, didn’t open it; in fact, he stepped up against Rupert, showing more bravery than anyone else out of fear of raising suspicion, and he had been wounded in the window opening. Sapt waited until nearly half-past two; then, following my orders, he sent Fritz to search the banks of the moat. I wasn’t there. Rushing back, Fritz informed Sapt, and Sapt insisted on sticking to the plan and riding full speed back to Tarlenheim, while Fritz refused to abandon me, no matter what I ordered. They argued for a few minutes, then Sapt, convinced by Fritz, sent a team with Bernenstein to gallop back to Tarlenheim for the marshal while the rest broke down the large door of the chateau. For several minutes it resisted them; then, just as Antoinette de Mauban shot at Rupert of Hentzau on the bridge, they forced their way in, eight of them in total: the first door they reached was Michael’s room, where Michael lay dead across the threshold, with a sword wound in his chest. Sapt shouted out at his death, as I had heard, and they charged at the servants; but these, in fear, dropped their weapons, and Antoinette threw herself sobbing at Sapt’s feet. All she said was that I had been at the end of the bridge and jumped off. “What about the prisoner?” Sapt asked, but she shook her head. Then Sapt and Fritz, with the gentlemen behind them, crossed the bridge slowly, cautiously, and quietly; Fritz stumbled over the body of De Gautet in front of the door. They felt him and found he was dead.

Then they consulted, listening eagerly for any sound from the cells below; but there came none, and they were greatly afraid that the King’s guards had killed him, and having pushed his body through the great pipe, had escaped the same way themselves. Yet, because I had been seen here, they had still some hope (thus indeed Fritz, in his friendship, told me); and going back to Michael’s body, pushing aside Antoinette, who prayed by it, they found a key to the door which I had locked, and opened the door. The staircase was dark, and they would not use a torch at first, lest they should be more exposed to fire. But soon Fritz cried: “The door down there is open! See, there is light!” So they went on boldly, and found none to oppose them. And when they came to the outer room and saw the Belgian, Bersonin, lying dead, they thanked God, Sapt saying: “Ay, he has been here.” Then rushing into the King’s cell, they found Detchard lying dead across the dead physician, and the King on his back with his chair by him. And Fritz cried: “He’s dead!” and Sapt drove all out of the room except Fritz, and knelt down by the King; and, having learnt more of wounds and the sign of death than I, he soon knew that the King was not dead, nor, if properly attended, would die. And they covered his face and carried him to Duke Michael’s room, and laid him there; and Antoinette rose from praying by the body of the duke and went to bathe the King’s head and dress his wounds, till a doctor came. And Sapt, seeing I had been there, and having heard Antoinette’s story, sent Fritz to search the moat and then the forest. He dared send no one else. And Fritz found my horse, and feared the worst. Then, as I have told, he found me, guided by the shout with which I had called on Rupert to stop and face me. And I think a man has never been more glad to find his own brother alive than was Fritz to come on me; so that, in love and anxiety for me, he thought nothing of a thing so great as would have been the death of Rupert Hentzau. Yet, had Fritz killed him, I should have grudged it.

Then they talked among themselves, listening intently for any noise from the cells below, but there was none, and they were really scared that the King’s guards had killed him and disposed of his body through the big pipe before escaping the same way. Still, because I had been seen there, they held on to some hope (as Fritz told me out of friendship); and returning to Michael’s body, pushing aside Antoinette, who was praying by it, they found a key to the door that I had locked and opened it. The staircase was dark, and they didn’t want to use a torch at first, fearing it would make them more vulnerable to being seen. But soon Fritz shouted, “The door down there is open! Look, there’s light!” So they took a bold step forward and encountered no one to stop them. When they reached the outer room and saw Bersonin, the Belgian, lying dead, they thanked God, with Sapt saying, “Yes, he’s been here.” Then they rushed into the King’s cell and found Detchard dead across the body of the doctor, and the King lying on his back with his chair nearby. Fritz exclaimed, “He’s dead!” and Sapt ordered everyone out of the room except for Fritz and knelt down beside the King; having learned more about wounds and signs of death than I had, he quickly realized that the King wasn’t dead and, with proper care, wouldn’t die. They covered his face and carried him to Duke Michael’s room, laying him there; and Antoinette, after finishing her prayers by the duke's body, went to wash the King’s head and dress his wounds until a doctor arrived. Sapt, knowing I had been there and having heard Antoinette’s account, sent Fritz to search the moat and then the forest. He didn’t trust anyone else to go. Fritz found my horse and feared the worst. Then, as I’ve mentioned, he found me, drawn by my shout calling for Rupert to stop and face me. I don’t think anyone has ever been happier to find their brother alive than Fritz was to see me; his love and worry for me outweighed the significance of what would have been Rupert Hentzau’s death. However, if Fritz had killed him, I would have regretted it.

The enterprise of the King’s rescue being thus prosperously concluded, it lay on Colonel Sapt to secure secrecy as to the King ever having been in need of rescue. Antoinette de Mauban and Johann the keeper (who, indeed, was too much hurt to be wagging his tongue just now) were sworn to reveal nothing; and Fritz went forth to find—not the King, but the unnamed friend of the King, who had lain in Zenda and flashed for a moment before the dazed eyes of Duke Michael’s servants on the drawbridge. The metamorphosis had happened; and the King, wounded almost to death by the attacks of the gaolers who guarded his friend, had at last overcome them, and rested now, wounded but alive, in Black Michael’s own room in the Castle. There he had been carried, his face covered with a cloak, from the cell; and thence orders issued, that if his friend were found, he should be brought directly and privately to the King, and that meanwhile messengers should ride at full speed to Tarlenheim, to tell Marshall Strakencz to assure the princess of the King’s safety and to come himself with all speed to greet the King. The princess was enjoined to remain at Tarlenheim, and there await her cousin’s coming or his further injunctions. Thus the King would come to his own again, having wrought brave deeds, and escaped, almost by a miracle, the treacherous assault of his unnatural brother.

With the King's rescue successfully completed, it was up to Colonel Sapt to ensure that no one knew the King had ever needed saving. Antoinette de Mauban and Johann the keeper (who was too injured to talk at the moment) were sworn to keep quiet; and Fritz set out to find—not the King, but the King's unnamed friend, who had been in Zenda and briefly appeared before the stunned Duke Michael’s guards on the drawbridge. The transformation had taken place; the King, severely injured from the attacks of the gaolers guarding his friend, had finally overcome them and was now resting, injured but alive, in Black Michael’s own room in the Castle. He had been carried there, his face hidden under a cloak, from the cell; from there, orders were given that if his friend were found, he should be brought directly and privately to the King, and in the meantime, messengers should ride swiftly to Tarlenheim to inform Marshall Strakencz to assure the princess of the King’s safety and to come as quickly as possible to greet the King. The princess was instructed to stay at Tarlenheim and wait for her cousin’s arrival or further instructions. Thus, the King would reclaim his own, having accomplished brave deeds and escaped, almost by a miracle, the treacherous attack by his unnatural brother.

This ingenious arrangement of my long-headed old friend prospered in every way, save where it encountered a force that often defeats the most cunning schemes. I mean nothing else than the pleasure of a woman. For, let her cousin and sovereign send what command he chose (or Colonel Sapt chose for him), and let Marshal Strakencz insist as he would, the Princess Flavia was in no way minded to rest at Tarlenheim while her lover lay wounded at Zenda; and when the Marshal, with a small suite, rode forth from Tarlenheim on the way to Zenda, the princess’s carriage followed immediately behind, and in this order they passed through the town, where the report was already rife that the King, going the night before to remonstrate with his brother, in all friendliness, for that he held one of the King’s friends in confinement in the Castle, had been most traitorously set upon; that there had been a desperate conflict; that the duke was slain with several of his gentlemen; and that the King, wounded as he was, had seized and held the Castle of Zenda. All of which talk made, as may be supposed, a mighty excitement: and the wires were set in motion, and the tidings came to Strelsau only just after orders had been sent thither to parade the troops and overawe the dissatisfied quarters of the town with a display of force.

This clever plan from my sharp-minded old friend succeeded in every way, except when it faced a force that often thwarts the most clever schemes. I’m talking about the will of a woman. No matter what orders her cousin and king sent (or what Colonel Sapt dictated for him), and no matter how insistent Marshal Strakencz was, Princess Flavia was determined not to stay at Tarlenheim while her lover was injured at Zenda. So, when the Marshal rode out from Tarlenheim toward Zenda with a small group, the princess's carriage followed right behind. They passed through the town, where rumors were already swirling that the King, who had gone the night before to talk to his brother in a friendly manner about keeping one of the King’s friends imprisoned in the Castle, had been treacherously attacked; that there had been a fierce battle; that the duke had been killed along with several of his men; and that the King, despite his injuries, had taken control of the Castle of Zenda. All this gossip stirred up quite a commotion: the wheels were set in motion, and word reached Strelsau just after orders had been sent there to display the troops and intimidate the restless parts of the town with a show of strength.

Thus the Princess Flavia came to Zenda. And as she drove up the hill, with the Marshal riding by the wheel and still imploring her to return in obedience to the King’s orders, Fritz von Tarlenheim, with the prisoner of Zenda, came to the edge of the forest. I had revived from my swoon, and walked, resting on Fritz’s arm; and looking out from the cover of the trees, I saw the princess. Suddenly understanding from a glance at my companion’s face that we must not meet her, I sank on my knees behind a clump of bushes. But there was one whom we had forgotten, but who followed us, and was not disposed to let slip the chance of earning a smile and maybe a crown or two; and, while we lay hidden, the little farm-girl came by us and ran to the princess, curtseying and crying:

So, Princess Flavia arrived in Zenda. As she drove up the hill, with the Marshal at her side still begging her to return as the King had ordered, Fritz von Tarlenheim, along with the prisoner of Zenda, reached the edge of the forest. I had come to my senses and was walking with Fritz's support; peering out from behind the trees, I spotted the princess. Suddenly, I realized from the look on Fritz’s face that we shouldn’t meet her, so I dropped to my knees behind a cluster of bushes. But there was one person we had overlooked, someone who followed us and wasn’t going to pass up the chance to get a smile and perhaps a few coins; while we stayed hidden, a little farm-girl ran past us to the princess, curtsying and calling out:

“Madame, the King is here—in the bushes! May I guide you to him, madame?”

"Ma'am, the King is here—in the bushes! Can I take you to him, ma'am?"

“Nonsense, child!” said old Strakencz; “the King lies wounded in the Castle.”

“Nonsense, kid!” said old Strakencz; “the King is hurt in the Castle.”

“Yes, sir, he’s wounded, I know; but he’s there—with Count Fritz—and not at the Castle,” she persisted.

“Yes, sir, he’s hurt, I get it; but he’s over there—with Count Fritz—and not at the Castle,” she insisted.

“Is he in two places, or are there two Kings?” asked Flavia, bewildered. “And how should he be there?”

“Is he in two places, or are there two Kings?” asked Flavia, confused. “And how can he be there?”

“He pursued a gentleman, madame, and they fought till Count Fritz came; and the other gentleman took my father’s horse from me and rode away; but the King is here with Count Fritz. Why, madame, is there another man in Ruritania like the King?”

“He chased after a gentleman, ma'am, and they fought until Count Fritz arrived; then the other gentleman took my father's horse from me and rode off; but the King is here with Count Fritz. Why, ma'am, is there anyone else in Ruritania like the King?”

“No, my child,” said Flavia softly (I was told it afterwards), and she smiled and gave the girl money. “I will go and see this gentleman,” and she rose to alight from the carriage.

“No, my child,” Flavia said gently (I found out later), and she smiled and handed the girl some money. “I will go and see this man,” and she stood up to get out of the carriage.

But at this moment Sapt came riding from the Castle, and, seeing the princess, made the best of a bad job, and cried to her that the King was well tended and in no danger.

But just then, Sapt rode in from the Castle and, spotting the princess, made the best of a bad situation and shouted to her that the King was being well looked after and was in no danger.

“In the Castle?” she asked.

"At the Castle?" she asked.

“Where else, madame?” said he, bowing.

“Where else, ma'am?” he said, bowing.

“But this girl says he is yonder—with Count Fritz.”

“But this girl says he’s over there—with Count Fritz.”

Sapt turned his eyes on the child with an incredulous smile.

Sapt looked at the child with a disbelieving smile.

“Every fine gentleman is a King to such,” said he.

“Every classy guy is a king to that kind of person,” he said.

“Why, he’s as like the King as one pea to another, madame!” cried the girl, a little shaken but still obstinate.

“Why, he’s just like the King, madam!” exclaimed the girl, slightly shaken but still stubborn.

Sapt started round. The old Marshal’s face asked unspoken questions. Flavia’s glance was no less eloquent. Suspicion spread quick.

Sapt began to walk around. The old Marshal’s face conveyed unasked questions. Flavia’s look was just as expressive. Doubt spread rapidly.

“I’ll ride myself and see this man,” said Sapt hastily.

“I’ll go ride and meet this guy,” said Sapt quickly.

“Nay, I’ll come myself,” said the princess.

“No, I’ll go myself,” said the princess.

“Then come alone,” he whispered.

“Then come alone,” he said.

And she, obedient to the strange hinting in his face, prayed the Marshal and the rest to wait; and she and Sapt came on foot towards where we lay, Sapt waving to the farm-girl to keep at a distance. And when I saw them coming, I sat in a sad heap on the ground, and buried my face in my hands. I could not look at her. Fritz knelt by me, laying his hand on my shoulder.

And she, responding to the odd look on his face, asked the Marshal and everyone else to wait; then she and Sapt walked toward us, with Sapt signaling for the farm-girl to stay back. When I saw them approaching, I sat on the ground feeling defeated, hiding my face in my hands. I couldn't bear to look at her. Fritz knelt next to me, placing his hand on my shoulder.

“Speak low, whatever you say,” I heard Sapt whisper as they came up; and the next thing I heard was a low cry—half of joy, half of fear—from the princess:

“Speak quietly, whatever you say,” I heard Sapt whisper as they approached; and the next thing I heard was a soft cry—half joy, half fear—from the princess:

“It is he! Are you hurt?”

“It’s him! Are you alright?”

And she fell on the ground by me, and gently pulled my hands away; but I kept my eyes to the ground.

And she fell to the ground next to me and gently took my hands away, but I kept my eyes down.

“It is the King!” she said. “Pray, Colonel Sapt, tell me where lay the wit of the joke you played on me?”

“It’s the King!” she said. “Please, Colonel Sapt, tell me what the joke you played on me was?”

We answered none of us; we three were silent before her. Regardless of them, she threw her arms round my neck and kissed me. Then Sapt spoke in a low hoarse whisper:

We didn’t say anything; the three of us were quiet in front of her. Ignoring them, she threw her arms around my neck and kissed me. Then Sapt spoke in a low, hoarse whisper:

“It is not the King. Don’t kiss him; he’s not the King.”

“It’s not the King. Don’t kiss him; he’s not the King.”

She drew back for a moment; then, with an arm still round my neck, she asked, in superb indignation:

She pulled back for a moment; then, with one arm still around my neck, she asked, in utter disbelief:

“Do I not know my love? Rudolf my love!”

“Don’t I know my love? Rudolf, my love!”

“It is not the King,” said old Sapt again; and a sudden sob broke from tender-hearted Fritz.

“It’s not the King,” said old Sapt again; and a sudden sob escaped from tender-hearted Fritz.

It was the sob that told her no comedy was afoot.

It was the sob that made her realize no joke was happening.

“He is the King!” she cried. “It is the King’s face—the King’s ring—my ring! It is my love!”

“He’s the King!” she shouted. “It’s the King’s face—the King’s ring—my ring! It’s my love!”

“Your love, madame,” said old Sapt, “but not the King. The King is there in the Castle. This gentleman—”

“Your love, ma'am,” said old Sapt, “but not the King. The King is over there in the Castle. This guy—”

“Look at me, Rudolf! look at me!” she cried, taking my face between her hands. “Why do you let them torment me? Tell me what it means!”

“Look at me, Rudolf! Look at me!” she shouted, holding my face in her hands. “Why do you let them bother me? Tell me what it means!”

Then I spoke, gazing into her eyes.

Then I spoke, looking into her eyes.

“God forgive me, madame!” I said. “I am not the King!”

“God forgive me, ma'am!” I said. “I am not the King!”

I felt her hands clutch my cheeks. She gazed at me as never man’s face was scanned yet. And I, silent again, saw wonder born, and doubt grow, and terror spring to life as she looked. And very gradually the grasp of her hands slackened; she turned to Sapt, to Fritz, and back to me: then suddenly she reeled forward and fell in my arms; and with a great cry of pain I gathered her to me and kissed her lips. Sapt laid his hand on my arm. I looked up in his face. And I laid her softly on the ground, and stood up, looking on her, cursing heaven that young Rupert’s sword had spared me for this sharper pang.

I felt her hands grip my cheeks. She looked at me like no one had ever done before. And I, silent once more, watched wonder emerge, doubt grow, and terror come to life as she stared. Slowly, her grip loosened; she turned to Sapt, to Fritz, and then back to me. Then suddenly, she collapsed forward and fell into my arms; with a great cry of pain, I held her close and kissed her lips. Sapt put his hand on my arm. I looked up at him. I gently laid her on the ground, stood up, and stared at her, cursing fate for sparing me with young Rupert’s sword only to face this deeper agony.

CHAPTER 21
If love were all!

It was night, and I was in the cell wherein the King had lain in the Castle of Zenda. The great pipe that Rupert of Hentzau had nicknamed “Jacob’s Ladder” was gone, and the lights in the room across the moat twinkled in the darkness. All was still; the din and clash of strife were gone. I had spent the day hidden in the forest, from the time when Fritz had led me off, leaving Sapt with the princess. Under cover of dusk, muffled up, I had been brought to the Castle and lodged where I now lay. Though three men had died there—two of them by my hand—I was not troubled by ghosts. I had thrown myself on a pallet by the window, and was looking out on the black water; Johann, the keeper, still pale from his wound, but not much hurt besides, had brought me supper. He told me that the King was doing well, that he had seen the princess; that she and he, Sapt and Fritz, had been long together. Marshal Strakencz was gone to Strelsau; Black Michael lay in his coffin, and Antoinette de Mauban watched by him; had I not heard, from the chapel, priests singing mass for him?

It was night, and I was in the cell where the King had slept in the Castle of Zenda. The large pipe that Rupert of Hentzau had called “Jacob’s Ladder” was gone, and the lights in the room across the moat twinkled in the darkness. Everything was quiet; the noise and chaos of conflict had vanished. I had spent the day hiding in the forest, starting from when Fritz took me away, leaving Sapt with the princess. Under the cover of dusk, wrapped up warm, I had been brought to the Castle and placed where I now lay. Even though three men had died there—two by my hand—I wasn’t haunted by ghosts. I had thrown myself on a makeshift bed by the window and was looking out at the black water; Johann, the keeper, still pale from his wound but mostly okay otherwise, had brought me dinner. He told me that the King was doing well, that he had seen the princess; she, along with Sapt and Fritz, had been together for a long time. Marshal Strakencz had gone to Strelsau; Black Michael lay in his coffin, and Antoinette de Mauban watched over him; hadn’t I heard, from the chapel, priests singing a mass for him?

Outside there were strange rumours afloat. Some said that the prisoner of Zenda was dead; some, that he had vanished yet alive; some, that he was a friend who had served the King well in some adventure in England; others, that he had discovered the Duke’s plots, and had therefore been kidnapped by him. One or two shrewd fellows shook their heads and said only that they would say nothing, but they had suspicions that more was to be known than was known, if Colonel Sapt would tell all he knew.

Outside, there were odd rumors going around. Some claimed that the prisoner of Zenda was dead; others said he had disappeared but was still alive; some believed he was a loyal friend who had helped the King in some adventure in England; while others thought he had uncovered the Duke's schemes and had been kidnapped because of it. A couple of sharp-minded people just shook their heads and said they wouldn’t say anything, but they suspected there was more to the story than met the eye, if only Colonel Sapt would share everything he knew.

Thus Johann chattered till I sent him away and lay there alone, thinking, not of the future, but—as a man is wont to do when stirring things have happened to him—rehearsing the events of the past weeks, and wondering how strangely they had fallen out. And above me, in the stillness of the night, I heard the standards flapping against their poles, for Black Michael’s banner hung there half-mast high, and above it the royal flag of Ruritania, floating for one night more over my head. Habit grows so quick, that only by an effort did I recollect that it floated no longer for me.

So Johann talked on until I sent him away and lay there alone, thinking, not about the future, but—as people often do after something significant happens—going over the events of the past weeks and wondering how strangely they had turned out. Above me, in the stillness of the night, I could hear the flags flapping against their poles, since Black Michael’s banner was hanging there at half-mast, and above it, the royal flag of Ruritania was still flying over my head for one more night. Habit forms quickly, and it took a conscious effort for me to remember that it no longer flew for me.

Presently Fritz von Tarlenheim came into the room. I was standing then by the window; the glass was opened, and I was idly fingering the cement which clung to the masonry where “Jacob’s Ladder” had been. He told me briefly that the King wanted me, and together we crossed the drawbridge and entered the room that had been Black Michael’s.

Presently, Fritz von Tarlenheim entered the room. I was standing by the window with the glass open, casually touching the cement that stuck to the wall where “Jacob’s Ladder” used to be. He told me quickly that the King wanted to see me, and together we crossed the drawbridge and entered the room that used to belong to Black Michael.

The King was lying there in bed; our doctor from Tarlenheim was in attendance on him, and whispered to me that my visit must be brief. The King held out his hand and shook mine. Fritz and the doctor withdrew to the window.

The King was lying in bed; our doctor from Tarlenheim was with him and quietly told me that my visit had to be short. The King reached out his hand and shook mine. Fritz and the doctor stepped away to the window.

I took the King’s ring from my finger and placed it on his.

I took the King’s ring off my finger and put it on his.

“I have tried not to dishonour it, sire,” said I.

"I've tried not to dishonor it, sir," I said.

“I can’t talk much to you,” he said, in a weak voice. “I have had a great fight with Sapt and the Marshal—for we have told the Marshal everything. I wanted to take you to Strelsau and keep you with me, and tell everyone of what you had done; and you would have been my best and nearest friend, Cousin Rudolf. But they tell me I must not, and that the secret must be kept—if kept it can be.”

“I can’t say much to you,” he said, in a faint voice. “I had a big fight with Sapt and the Marshal—because we told the Marshal everything. I wanted to take you to Strelsau and have you with me, and let everyone know what you did; and you would have been my closest and dearest friend, Cousin Rudolf. But they’re telling me I can’t, and that the secret has to be kept—if it can be kept at all.”

“They are right, sire. Let me go. My work here is done.”

“They’re right, your majesty. Let me leave. My job here is finished.”

“Yes, it is done, as no man but you could have done it. When they see me again, I shall have my beard on; I shall—yes, faith, I shall be wasted with sickness. They will not wonder that the King looks changed in face. Cousin, I shall try to let them find him changed in nothing else. You have shown me how to play the King.”

“Yes, it’s done, and no one but you could have done it. When they see me again, I’ll have my beard; I will—yes, honestly, I’ll be worn out from illness. They won’t be surprised that the King looks different. Cousin, I’ll try to make sure they find him unchanged in every other way. You’ve shown me how to act like the King.”

“Sire,” said I. “I can take no praise from you. It is by the narrowest grace of God that I was not a worse traitor than your brother.”

“Sire,” I said. “I can’t accept any praise from you. It’s only by the slimmest grace of God that I wasn’t a worse traitor than your brother.”

He turned inquiring eyes on me; but a sick man shrinks from puzzles, and he had no strength to question me. His glance fell on Flavia’s ring, which I wore. I thought he would question me about it; but, after fingering it idly, he let his head fall on his pillow.

He looked at me with curious eyes, but a sick person tends to avoid complicated situations, and he didn’t have the energy to ask me anything. His gaze landed on Flavia’s ring that I was wearing. I thought he would ask me about it, but after playing with it absentmindedly, he let his head fall back onto the pillow.

“I don’t know when I shall see you again,” he said faintly, almost listlessly.

“I don’t know when I’ll see you again,” he said weakly, almost without energy.

“If I can ever serve you again, sire,” I answered.

“If I can ever help you again, sir,” I replied.

His eyelids closed. Fritz came with the doctor. I kissed the King’s hand, and let Fritz lead me away. I have never seen the King since.

His eyelids closed. Fritz came with the doctor. I kissed the King’s hand and let Fritz take me away. I’ve never seen the King since.

Outside, Fritz turned, not to the right, back towards the drawbridge, but to the left, and without speaking led me upstairs, through a handsome corridor in the chateau.

Outside, Fritz turned, not to the right, back towards the drawbridge, but to the left, and without saying a word led me upstairs, through an elegant hallway in the chateau.

“Where are we going?” I asked.

“Where are we headed?” I asked.

Looking away from me, Fritz answered:

Looking away from me, Fritz replied:

“She has sent for you. When it is over, come back to the bridge. I’ll wait for you there.”

"She wants to see you. When it's done, come back to the bridge. I'll be waiting for you there."

“What does she want?” said I, breathing quickly.

“What does she want?” I said, breathing quickly.

He shook his head.

He shook his head.

“Does she know everything?”

"Does she know it all?"

“Yes, everything.”

“Yep, all of it.”

He opened a door, and gently pushing me in, closed it behind me. I found myself in a drawing-room, small and richly furnished. At first I thought that I was alone, for the light that came from a pair of shaded candles on the mantelpiece was very dim. But presently I discerned a woman’s figure standing by the window. I knew it was the princess, and I walked up to her, fell on one knee, and carried the hand that hung by her side to my lips. She neither moved nor spoke. I rose to my feet, and, piercing the gloom with my eager eyes, saw her pale face and the gleam of her hair, and before I knew, I spoke softly:

He opened a door, gently pushed me inside, and closed it behind me. I found myself in a small, richly decorated living room. At first, I thought I was alone because the light from the shaded candles on the mantel was very dim. But soon, I noticed a woman standing by the window. I recognized it was the princess, so I walked over to her, knelt down, and kissed the hand that was resting by her side. She didn’t move or say anything. I got back up and, straining to see in the darkness, caught a glimpse of her pale face and the shine of her hair, and before I realized it, I spoke softly:

“Flavia!”

“Flavia!”

She trembled a little, and looked round. Then she darted to me, taking hold of me.

She shook a bit and glanced around. Then she rushed over to me and grabbed onto me.

“Don’t stand, don’t stand! No, you mustn’t! You’re hurt! Sit down—here, here!”

“Don’t stand up, don’t stand up! No, you can’t! You’re hurt! Sit down—right here, right here!”

She made me sit on a sofa, and put her hand on my forehead.

She made me sit on the couch and placed her hand on my forehead.

“How hot your head is,” she said, sinking on her knees by me. Then she laid her head against me, and I heard her murmur: “My darling, how hot your head is!”

“How hot your forehead is,” she said, sinking to her knees beside me. Then she rested her head against me, and I heard her whisper: “My darling, how hot your forehead is!”

Somehow love gives even to a dull man the knowledge of his lover’s heart. I had come to humble myself and pray pardon for my presumption; but what I said now was:

Somehow love allows even an ordinary person to understand their partner’s feelings. I had come to humble myself and ask for forgiveness for my arrogance; but what I said now was:

“I love you with all my heart and soul!”

“I love you with all my heart and soul!”

For what troubled and shamed her? Not her love for me, but the fear that I had counterfeited the lover as I had acted the King, and taken her kisses with a smothered smile.

For what troubled and shamed her? Not her love for me, but the fear that I had pretended to be a lover just as I had pretended to be a king, and taken her kisses with a concealed grin.

“With all my life and heart,” said I, as she clung to me. “Always, from the first moment I saw you in the Cathedral! There has been but one woman in the world to me—and there will be no other. But God forgive me the wrong I’ve done you!”

“With all my life and heart,” I said, as she held onto me. “Always, from the first moment I saw you in the Cathedral! There has only ever been one woman in the world for me—and there will be no other. But God forgive me for the wrong I’ve done to you!”

“They made you do it!” she said quickly; and she added, raising her head and looking in my eyes: “It might have made no difference if I’d known it. It was always you, never the King!”

“They made you do it!” she said quickly. She then raised her head and looked into my eyes. “It might not have changed anything if I’d known. It was always you, never the King!”

“I meant to tell you,” said I. “I was going to on the night of the ball in Strelsau, when Sapt interrupted me. After that, I couldn’t—I couldn’t risk losing you before—before—I must! My darling, for you I nearly left the King to die!”

"I meant to tell you," I said. "I was going to on the night of the ball in Strelsau, but Sapt interrupted me. After that, I couldn’t—I couldn’t risk losing you before—before—I must! My darling, I almost left the King to die for you!"

“I know, I know! What are we to do now, Rudolf?”

“I know, I know! What are we supposed to do now, Rudolf?”

I put my arm round her and held her up while I said:

I wrapped my arm around her and supported her as I said:

“I am going away tonight.”

"I'm leaving tonight."

“Ah, no, no!” she cried. “Not tonight!”

“Ah, no, no!” she exclaimed. “Not tonight!”

“I must go tonight, before more people have seen me. And how would you have me stay, sweetheart, except—?”

“I need to leave tonight before more people notice me. And how do you want me to stay, sweetheart, except—?”

“If I could come with you!” she whispered very low.

“If I could go with you!” she whispered quietly.

“My God!” said I roughly, “don’t talk about that!” and I thrust her a little back from me.

“My God!” I said harshly, “don’t talk about that!” and I pushed her back a bit.

“Why not? I love you. You are as good a gentleman as the King!”

“Why not? I love you. You're just as much of a gentleman as the King!”

Then I was false to all that I should have held by. For I caught her in my arms and prayed her, in words that I will not write, to come with me, daring all Ruritania to take her from me. And for a while she listened, with wondering, dazzled eyes. But as her eyes looked on me, I grew ashamed, and my voice died away in broken murmurs and stammerings, and at last I was silent.

Then I betrayed everything I should have stood by. I held her in my arms and begged her, in ways I won’t say, to come with me, challenging all of Ruritania to take her from me. For a moment, she listened, her eyes full of wonder and amazement. But as she looked at me, I became ashamed, my voice fading into awkward murmurs and stutters, and eventually, I fell silent.

She drew herself away from me and stood against the wall, while I sat on the edge of the sofa, trembling in every limb, knowing what I had done—loathing it, obstinate not to undo it. So we rested a long time.

She pulled away from me and leaned against the wall, while I sat on the edge of the sofa, shaking all over, aware of what I had done—hating it, stubbornly refusing to take it back. So we stayed like that for a long time.

“I am mad!” I said sullenly.

"I’m really angry!" I said gloomily.

“I love your madness, dear,” she answered.

"I love your craziness, dear," she replied.

Her face was away from me, but I caught the sparkle of a tear on her cheek. I clutched the sofa with my hand and held myself there.

Her face was turned away from me, but I saw a tear sparkling on her cheek. I grabbed the sofa with my hand and stayed rooted there.

“Is love the only thing?” she asked, in low, sweet tones that seemed to bring a calm even to my wrung heart. “If love were the only thing, I would follow you—in rags, if need be—to the world’s end; for you hold my heart in the hollow of your hand! But is love the only thing?”

“Is love the only thing?” she asked, in soft, gentle tones that seemed to soothe my aching heart. “If love were the only thing, I would follow you—in rags, if necessary—to the ends of the earth; because you hold my heart in the palm of your hand! But is love the only thing?”

I made no answer. It gives me shame now to think that I would not help her.

I didn't say anything. It embarrasses me now to think that I wouldn't help her.

She came near me and laid her hand on my shoulder. I put my hand up and held hers.

She came closer and placed her hand on my shoulder. I raised my hand and held hers.

“I know people write and talk as if it were. Perhaps, for some, Fate lets it be. Ah, if I were one of them! But if love had been the only thing, you would have let the King die in his cell.”

“I know people write and talk like it is. Maybe for some, Fate allows it to happen. Ah, if only I were one of them! But if love had been the only thing, you would have let the King die in his cell.”

I kissed her hand.

I kissed her hand.

“Honour binds a woman too, Rudolf. My honour lies in being true to my country and my House. I don’t know why God has let me love you; but I know that I must stay.”

“Honor binds a woman too, Rudolf. My honor lies in being true to my country and my family. I don’t know why God has allowed me to love you, but I know that I must stay.”

Still I said nothing; and she, pausing a while, then went on:

Still I didn't say anything; and she, pausing for a moment, then continued:

“Your ring will always be on my finger, your heart in my heart, the touch of your lips on mine. But you must go and I must stay. Perhaps I must do what it kills me to think of doing.”

“Your ring will always be on my finger, your heart in my heart, the touch of your lips on mine. But you have to go and I have to stay. Maybe I have to do what tears me apart to think about doing.”

I knew what she meant, and a shiver ran through me. But I could not utterly fail her. I rose and took her hand.

I understood what she was saying, and a chill ran through me. But I couldn't completely let her down. I got up and took her hand.

“Do what you will, or what you must,” I said. “I think God shows His purposes to such as you. My part is lighter; for your ring shall be on my finger and your heart in mine, and no touch save of your lips will ever be on mine. So, may God comfort you, my darling!”

“Do whatever you want, or whatever you have to,” I said. “I believe God reveals His intentions to people like you. My role is easier; your ring will be on my finger and your heart in mine, and there will be no touch on my lips except for yours. So, may God give you comfort, my love!”

There struck on our ears the sound of singing. The priests in the chapel were singing masses for the souls of those who lay dead. They seemed to chant a requiem over our buried joy, to pray forgiveness for our love that would not die. The soft, sweet, pitiful music rose and fell as we stood opposite one another, her hands in mine.

We heard the sound of singing. The priests in the chapel were singing masses for the souls of the dead. It felt like they were chanting a requiem for our buried happiness, praying for forgiveness for our undying love. The soft, sweet, sorrowful music rose and fell as we stood facing each other, her hands in mine.

“My queen and my beauty!” said I.

“My queen and my beauty!” I said.

“My lover and true knight!” she said. “Perhaps we shall never see one another again. Kiss me, my dear, and go!”

“My love and true knight!” she said. “Maybe we’ll never see each other again. Kiss me, my dear, and go!”

I kissed her as she bade me; but at the last she clung to me, whispering nothing but my name, and that over and over again—and again—and again; and then I left her.

I kissed her as she asked me to; but in the end, she held on to me, whispering nothing but my name, again and again—and again—and again; and then I left her.

Rapidly I walked down to the bridge. Sapt and Fritz were waiting for me. Under their directions I changed my dress, and muffling my face, as I had done more than once before, I mounted with them at the door of the Castle, and we three rode through the night and on to the breaking day, and found ourselves at a little roadside station just over the border of Ruritania. The train was not quite due, and I walked with them in a meadow by a little brook while we waited for it. They promised to send me all news; they overwhelmed me with kindness—even old Sapt was touched to gentleness, while Fritz was half unmanned. I listened in a kind of dream to all they said. “Rudolf! Rudolf! Rudolf!” still rang in my ears—a burden of sorrow and of love. At last they saw that I could not heed them, and we walked up and down in silence, till Fritz touched me on the arm, and I saw, a mile or more away, the blue smoke of the train. Then I held out a hand to each of them.

I quickly walked down to the bridge. Sapt and Fritz were waiting for me. They helped me change my clothes, and after covering my face like I had done a few times before, I got on my horse with them at the castle door. The three of us rode through the night until dawn, arriving at a small roadside station just over the Ruritania border. The train wasn't due yet, so I walked with them in a meadow by a little stream while we waited. They promised to keep me updated; they showered me with kindness—even old Sapt was unusually gentle, while Fritz looked a bit shaken. I listened to them in a daze. "Rudolf! Rudolf! Rudolf!" echoed in my mind—a mix of sorrow and love. Eventually, they noticed I was lost in thought, and we walked back and forth in silence until Fritz touched my arm and pointed. I saw the blue smoke of the train rising in the distance. Then, I reached out a hand to each of them.

“We are all but half-men this morning,” said I, smiling. “But we have been men, eh, Sapt and Fritz, old friends? We have run a good course between us.”

“We're all just half-men this morning,” I said with a smile. “But we've been real men, right, Sapt and Fritz, old friends? We've had quite the journey together.”

“We have defeated traitors and set the King firm on his throne,” said Sapt.

"We've defeated the traitors and secured the King on his throne," said Sapt.

Then Fritz von Tarlenheim suddenly, before I could discern his purpose or stay him, uncovered his head and bent as he used to do, and kissed my hand; and as I snatched it away, he said, trying to laugh:

Then Fritz von Tarlenheim suddenly, before I could figure out what he was up to or stop him, took off his hat and, as he used to, bent down and kissed my hand; and as I pulled it back, he said, trying to laugh:

“Heaven doesn’t always make the right men kings!”

“Heaven doesn't always make the right people kings!”

Old Sapt twisted his mouth as he wrung my hand.

Old Sapt grimaced as he shook my hand.

“The devil has his share in most things,” said he.

“The devil has a part in almost everything,” he said.

The people at the station looked curiously at the tall man with the muffled face, but we took no notice of their glances. I stood with my two friends and waited till the train came up to us. Then we shook hands again, saying nothing; and both this time—and, indeed, from old Sapt it seemed strange—bared their heads, and so stood still till the train bore me away from their sight. So that it was thought some great man travelled privately for his pleasure from the little station that morning; whereas, in truth it was only I, Rudolf Rassendyll, an English gentleman, a cadet of a good house, but a man of no wealth nor position, nor of much rank. They would have been disappointed to know that. Yet had they known all they would have looked more curiously still. For, be I what I might now, I had been for three months a King, which, if not a thing to be proud of, is at least an experience to have undergone. Doubtless I should have thought more of it, had there not echoed through the air, from the towers of Zenda that we were leaving far away, into my ears and into my heart the cry of a woman’s love—“Rudolf! Rudolf! Rudolf!”

The people at the station looked curiously at the tall man with the covered face, but we ignored their stares. I stood with my two friends and waited for the train to arrive. Then we shook hands again without saying anything; both men—indeed, it seemed odd coming from old Sapt—took off their hats, and we stood still until the train took me out of their sight. So, it was assumed that some important person was traveling privately from the small station that morning; in reality, it was just me, Rudolf Rassendyll, an English gentleman, a member of a respectable family, but without wealth, status, or much rank. They would have been disappointed to know that. Yet, if they had known everything, they would have looked even more curiously. For, no matter who I was now, I had been a King for three months, which, while not something to boast about, is at least an experience worth having. I would have thought more of it if it weren't for the echo of a woman's love ringing in my ears and heart from the distant towers of Zenda we were leaving behind—“Rudolf! Rudolf! Rudolf!”

Hark! I hear it now!

Listen! I hear it now!

CHAPTER 22
Present, Past—and Future?

The details of my return home can have but little interest. I went straight to the Tyrol and spent a quiet fortnight—mostly on my back, for a severe chill developed itself; and I was also the victim of a nervous reaction, which made me weak as a baby. As soon as I had reached my quarters, I sent an apparently careless postcard to my brother, announcing my good health and prospective return. That would serve to satisfy the inquiries as to my whereabouts, which were probably still vexing the Prefect of the Police of Strelsau. I let my moustache and imperial grow again; and as hair comes quickly on my face, they were respectable, though not luxuriant, by the time that I landed myself in Paris and called on my friend George Featherly. My interview with him was chiefly remarkable for the number of unwilling but necessary falsehoods that I told; and I rallied him unmercifully when he told me that he had made up his mind that I had gone in the track of Madame de Mauban to Strelsau. The lady, it appeared, was back in Paris, but was living in great seclusion—a fact for which gossip found no difficulty in accounting. Did not all the world know of the treachery and death of Duke Michael? Nevertheless, George bade Bertram Bertrand be of good cheer, “for,” said he flippantly, “a live poet is better than a dead duke.” Then he turned on me and asked:

The details of my return home aren't really that interesting. I went straight to the Tyrol and spent a quiet two weeks—mostly lying down, since I caught a bad chill; I also went through a nervous reaction that made me feel as weak as a baby. As soon as I got to my place, I sent a seemingly casual postcard to my brother, saying I was in good health and would be returning soon. That would satisfy any questions about where I was, which were probably still bothering the Prefect of the Police of Strelsau. I let my mustache and goatee grow back, and since my facial hair grows quickly, they looked decent, though not overly lush, by the time I landed in Paris and visited my friend George Featherly. My meeting with him was mostly notable for the number of reluctant but necessary lies I told; and I teased him mercilessly when he said he'd convinced himself that I had followed Madame de Mauban to Strelsau. It turned out she was back in Paris but living very privately—a fact that gossip had no trouble explaining. Didn’t everyone know about the betrayal and death of Duke Michael? Still, George told Bertram Bertrand to stay positive, “because,” he said jokingly, “a living poet is better than a dead duke.” Then he turned to me and asked:

“What have you been doing to your moustache?”

“What have you done to your mustache?”

“To tell the truth,” I answered, assuming a sly air, “a man now and then has reasons for wishing to alter his appearance. But it’s coming on very well again.”

"To be honest," I replied with a cheeky grin, "sometimes a guy has his reasons for wanting to change how he looks. But it's coming along pretty well again."

“What? Then I wasn’t so far out! If not the fair Antoinette, there was a charmer?”

“What? So I wasn't that far off! If it wasn't the lovely Antoinette, there was still someone enchanting?”

“There is always a charmer,” said I, sententiously.

“There’s always a charmer,” I said, confidently.

But George would not be satisfied till he had wormed out of me (he took much pride in his ingenuity) an absolutely imaginary love-affair, attended with the proper soupçon of scandal, which had kept me all this time in the peaceful regions of the Tyrol. In return for this narrative, George regaled me with a great deal of what he called “inside information” (known only to diplomatists), as to the true course of events in Ruritania, the plots and counterplots. In his opinion, he told me, with a significant nod, there was more to be said for Black Michael than the public supposed; and he hinted at a well-founded suspicion that the mysterious prisoner of Zenda, concerning whom a good many paragraphs had appeared, was not a man at all, but (here I had much ado not to smile) a woman disguised as a man; and that strife between the King and his brother for this imaginary lady’s favour was at the bottom of their quarrel.

But George wouldn’t be satisfied until he had pried out of me (he took a lot of pride in his cleverness) an entirely made-up love affair, complete with just the right amount of scandal, which had kept me all this time in the peaceful regions of the Tyrol. In exchange for this story, George treated me to a lot of what he called “inside information” (known only to diplomats) about the real events happening in Ruritania, the plots and counterplots. He told me, with a meaningful nod, that there was more to Black Michael than the public believed; and he hinted at a well-founded suspicion that the mysterious prisoner of Zenda, about whom many articles had been written, was not a man at all, but (here I struggled not to smile) a woman disguised as a man; and that the conflict between the King and his brother over this imaginary lady's favor was at the heart of their feud.

“Perhaps it was Madame de Mauban herself,” I suggested.

“Maybe it was Madame de Mauban herself,” I suggested.

“No!” said George decisively, “Antoinette de Mauban was jealous of her, and betrayed the duke to the King for that reason. And, to confirm what I say, it’s well known that the Princess Flavia is now extremely cold to the King, after having been most affectionate.”

“ No!” George declared firmly, “Antoinette de Mauban was jealous of her and turned the duke in to the King for that reason. And to back up my point, it’s common knowledge that Princess Flavia is now very distant with the King after having been very affectionate.”

At this point I changed the subject, and escaped from George’s “inspired” delusions. But if diplomatists never know anything more than they had succeeded in finding out in this instance, they appear to me to be somewhat expensive luxuries.

At this point, I switched topics and got away from George’s “inspired” fantasies. But if diplomats only know what they managed to figure out in this case, they seem to me to be a bit of an extravagant expense.

While in Paris I wrote to Antoinette, though I did not venture to call upon her. I received in return a very affecting letter, in which she assured me that the King’s generosity and kindness, no less than her regard for me, bound her conscience to absolute secrecy. She expressed the intention of settling in the country, and withdrawing herself entirely from society. Whether she carried out her designs, I have never heard; but as I have not met her, or heard news of her up to this time, it is probable that she did. There is no doubt that she was deeply attached to the Duke of Strelsau; and her conduct at the time of his death proved that no knowledge of the man’s real character was enough to root her regard for him out of her heart.

While I was in Paris, I wrote to Antoinette, but I didn't dare to visit her. In response, I received a very heartfelt letter, where she told me that the King’s generosity and kindness, along with her feelings for me, compelled her to keep everything strictly confidential. She mentioned her plan to move to the countryside and completely withdraw from society. Whether she went through with her plans, I have no idea; however, since I haven't seen her or heard any news about her until now, it’s likely that she did. There’s no doubt that she was very attached to the Duke of Strelsau, and her behavior at the time of his death showed that nothing about his true character could diminish her feelings for him.

I had one more battle left to fight—a battle that would, I knew, be severe, and was bound to end in my complete defeat. Was I not back from the Tyrol, without having made any study of its inhabitants, institutions, scenery, fauna, flora, or other features? Had I not simply wasted my time in my usual frivolous, good-for-nothing way? That was the aspect of the matter which, I was obliged to admit, would present itself to my sister-in-law; and against a verdict based on such evidence, I had really no defence to offer. It may be supposed, then, that I presented myself in Park Lane in a shamefaced, sheepish fashion. On the whole, my reception was not so alarming as I had feared. It turned out that I had done, not what Rose wished, but—the next best thing—what she prophesied. She had declared that I should make no notes, record no observations, gather no materials. My brother, on the other hand, had been weak enough to maintain that a serious resolve had at length animated me.

I had one more fight ahead of me—a fight that I knew would be tough and definitely lead to my complete failure. Hadn't I just returned from the Tyrol without studying its people, institutions, scenery, wildlife, plants, or any other aspects? Hadn't I just wasted my time in my usual lighthearted, pointless way? That was how I knew my sister-in-law would see it, and against a judgment like that, I really had no defense. So, you can imagine that I showed up in Park Lane feeling pretty embarrassed and sheepish. Overall, my reception wasn’t as scary as I had feared. It turned out that I hadn’t done what Rose wanted, but—at least—I had done what she predicted. She had said that I wouldn't take notes, make observations, or gather any materials. My brother, on the other hand, had been weak enough to argue that I had finally been inspired by a serious purpose.

When I returned empty-handed, Rose was so occupied in triumphing over Burlesdon that she let me down quite easily, devoting the greater part of her reproaches to my failure to advertise my friends of my whereabouts.

When I came back empty-handed, Rose was so caught up in celebrating over Burlesdon that she took it pretty well, spending most of her complaints on my failure to let my friends know where I was.

“We’ve wasted a lot of time trying to find you,” she said.

“We’ve spent a lot of time looking for you,” she said.

“I know you have,” said I. “Half our ambassadors have led weary lives on my account. George Featherly told me so. But why should you have been anxious? I can take care of myself.”

“I know you have,” I said. “Half of our ambassadors have lived exhausting lives because of me. George Featherly mentioned it. But why were you worried? I can handle myself.”

“Oh, it wasn’t that,” she cried scornfully, “but I wanted to tell you about Sir Jacob Borrodaile. You know, he’s got an Embassy—at least, he will have in a month—and he wrote to say he hoped you would go with him.”

“Oh, it wasn’t that,” she said dismissively, “but I wanted to tell you about Sir Jacob Borrodaile. You know, he has an Embassy—well, he will have one in a month—and he wrote to say he hoped you would go with him.”

“Where’s he going to?”

“Where’s he going?”

“He’s going to succeed Lord Topham at Strelsau,” said she. “You couldn’t have a nicer place, short of Paris.”

“He's going to take over from Lord Topham in Strelsau,” she said. “You really couldn't ask for a better spot, except maybe Paris.”

“Strelsau! H’m!” said I, glancing at my brother.

“Strelsau! H’m!” I said, looking at my brother.

“Oh, that doesn’t matter!” exclaimed Rose impatiently. “Now, you will go, won’t you?”

“Oh, that doesn’t matter!” Rose said impatiently. “Now, you will go, right?”

“I don’t know that I care about it!”

“I don’t think I care about it!”

“Oh, you’re too exasperating!”

“Oh, you’re so annoying!”

“And I don’t think I can go to Strelsau. My dear Rose, would it be—suitable?”

“And I don’t think I can go to Strelsau. My dear Rose, would it be—appropriate?”

“Oh, nobody remembers that horrid old story now.”

“Oh, nobody remembers that awful old story now.”

Upon this, I took out of my pocket a portrait of the King of Ruritania. It had been taken a month or two before he ascended the throne. She could not miss my point when I said, putting it into her hands:

Upon this, I took out of my pocket a portrait of the King of Ruritania. It had been taken a month or two before he became king. She couldn't miss my point when I said, handing it to her:

“In case you’ve not seen, or not noticed, a picture of Rudolf V, there he is. Don’t you think they might recall the story, if I appeared at the Court of Ruritania?”

“In case you haven’t seen, or didn’t notice, a picture of Rudolf V, there he is. Don’t you think they might remember the story if I showed up at the Court of Ruritania?”

My sister-in-law looked at the portrait, and then at me.

My sister-in-law glanced at the portrait and then at me.

“Good gracious!” she said, and flung the photograph down on the table.

“Good gracious!” she exclaimed, tossing the photograph onto the table.

“What do you say, Bob?” I asked.

“What do you think, Bob?” I asked.

Burlesdon got up, went to a corner of the room, and searched in a heap of newspapers. Presently he came back with a copy of the Illustrated London News. Opening the paper, he displayed a double-page engraving of the Coronation of Rudolf V at Strelsau. The photograph and the picture he laid side by side. I sat at the table fronting them; and, as I looked, I grew absorbed. My eye travelled from my own portrait to Sapt, to Strakencz, to the rich robes of the Cardinal, to Black Michael’s face, to the stately figure of the princess by his side. Long I looked and eagerly. I was roused by my brother’s hand on my shoulder. He was gazing down at me with a puzzled expression.

Burlesdon got up, went to a corner of the room, and rummaged through a pile of newspapers. Soon, he returned with a copy of the Illustrated London News. Opening the paper, he revealed a double-page illustration of the Coronation of Rudolf V at Strelsau. He set the photograph and the illustration side by side. I sat at the table facing them, and as I looked, I became absorbed. My gaze shifted from my own portrait to Sapt, to Strakencz, to the rich robes of the Cardinal, to Black Michael’s face, and to the dignified figure of the princess beside him. I stared for a long time, eagerly. I was brought back to reality by my brother’s hand on my shoulder. He was looking down at me with a puzzled expression.

“It’s a remarkable likeness, you see,” said I. “I really think I had better not go to Ruritania.”

“It’s an incredible resemblance, you see,” I said. “I really think I should avoid going to Ruritania.”

Rose, though half convinced, would not abandon her position.

Rose, although somewhat convinced, refused to give up her stance.

“It’s just an excuse,” she said pettishly. “You don’t want to do anything. Why, you might become an ambassador!”

“It’s just an excuse,” she said irritably. “You don’t want to do anything. Seriously, you could even become an ambassador!”

“I don’t think I want to be an ambassador,” said I.

“I don’t think I want to be an ambassador,” I said.

“It’s more than you ever will be,” she retorted.

“It’s more than you’ll ever be,” she shot back.

That is very likely true, but it is not more than I have been.

That’s probably true, but it doesn’t exceed what I’ve been.

The idea of being an ambassador could scarcely dazzle me. I had been a king!

The thought of being an ambassador hardly impressed me. I had been a king!

So pretty Rose left us in dudgeon; and Burlesdon, lighting a cigarette, looked at me still with that curious gaze.

So pretty Rose left us in a huff, and Burlesdon, lighting a cigarette, looked at me with that strange look.

“That picture in the paper—” he said.

“That picture in the newspaper—” he said.

“Well, what of it? It shows that the King of Ruritania and your humble servant are as like as two peas.”

“Well, so what? It shows that the King of Ruritania and I are just alike.”

My brother shook his head.

My brother nodded in disbelief.

“I suppose so,” he said. “But I should know you from the man in the photograph.”

“I guess so,” he said. “But I should recognize you from the guy in the picture.”

“And not from the picture in the paper?”

“And not from the photo in the newspaper?”

“I should know the photograph from the picture: the picture’s very like the photograph, but—”

“I should recognize the photograph from the picture: the picture looks a lot like the photograph, but—”

“Well?”

"What's up?"

“It’s more like you!” said my brother.

“It’s more like you!” my brother said.

My brother is a good man and true—so that, for all that he is a married man and mighty fond of his wife, he should know any secret of mine. But this secret was not mine, and I could not tell it to him.

My brother is a good and honest man—so even though he’s a married guy and really loves his wife, he should know any secret of mine. But this secret wasn’t mine, and I couldn’t share it with him.

“I don’t think it’s so much like me as the photograph,” said I boldly. “But, anyhow, Bob, I won’t go to Strelsau.”

“I don’t think it resembles me as much as the photograph does,” I said confidently. “But anyway, Bob, I’m not going to Strelsau.”

“No, don’t go to Strelsau, Rudolf,” said he.

“No, don’t go to Strelsau, Rudolf,” he said.

And whether he suspects anything, or has a glimmer of the truth, I do not know. If he has, he keeps it to himself, and he and I never refer to it. And we let Sir Jacob Borrodaile find another attaché.

And whether he suspects anything or has an inkling of the truth, I can't say. If he does, he keeps it to himself, and neither of us brings it up. And we let Sir Jacob Borrodaile find another attaché.

Since all these events whose history I have set down happened I have lived a very quiet life at a small house which I have taken in the country. The ordinary ambitions and aims of men in my position seem to me dull and unattractive. I have little fancy for the whirl of society, and none for the jostle of politics. Lady Burlesdon utterly despairs of me; my neighbours think me an indolent, dreamy, unsociable fellow. Yet I am a young man; and sometimes I have a fancy—the superstitious would call it a presentiment—that my part in life is not yet altogether played; that, somehow and some day, I shall mix again in great affairs, I shall again spin policies in a busy brain, match my wits against my enemies’, brace my muscles to fight a good fight and strike stout blows. Such is the tissue of my thoughts as, with gun or rod in hand, I wander through the woods or by the side of the stream. Whether the fancy will be fulfilled, I cannot tell—still less whether the scene that, led by memory, I lay for my new exploits will be the true one—for I love to see myself once again in the crowded streets of Strelsau, or beneath the frowning keep of the Castle of Zenda.

Since all the events I've recorded took place, I've lived a quiet life in a small house I rented in the countryside. The typical ambitions and goals of people in my position seem boring and unappealing to me. I'm not interested in the excitement of social life, and I have no desire for the chaos of politics. Lady Burlesdon completely gives up on me; my neighbors see me as a lazy, dreamy, unsociable guy. Yet I’m still a young man, and sometimes I have a feeling—the superstitious might call it a premonition—that my story isn’t finished yet; that somehow, someday, I will become involved in significant matters again, I will strategize with a busy mind, outsmart my foes, prepare myself for a real challenge, and throw strong punches. That's the fabric of my thoughts as I wander through the woods or along the stream with my gun or fishing rod in hand. Whether this feeling will come true, I can't say—much less whether the scene I envision for my new adventures will be the right one—because I love to picture myself once more in the crowded streets of Strelsau or under the imposing castle of Zenda.

Thus led, my broodings leave the future, and turn back on the past. Shapes rise before me in long array—the wild first revel with the King, the rush with my brave tea-table, the night in the moat, the pursuit in the forest: my friends and my foes, the people who learnt to love and honour me, the desperate men who tried to kill me. And, from amidst these last, comes one who alone of all of them yet moves on earth, though where I know not, yet plans (as I do not doubt) wickedness, yet turns women’s hearts to softness and men’s to fear and hate. Where is young Rupert of Hentzau—the boy who came so nigh to beating me? When his name comes into my head, I feel my hand grip and the blood move quicker through my veins: and the hint of Fate—the presentiment—seems to grow stronger and more definite, and to whisper insistently in my ear that I have yet a hand to play with young Rupert; therefore I exercise myself in arms, and seek to put off the day when the vigour of youth must leave me.

Led this way, I find my thoughts drifting from the future back to the past. Images appear before me in a long line—the wild first party with the King, the rush with my brave friends at tea, the night in the moat, the chase through the forest: my allies and my enemies, the people who learned to love and respect me, and the desperate men who tried to kill me. Among these last, there’s one who still walks the earth, though I don’t know where, and who, I am sure, is planning something wicked, turning women’s hearts to softness and men’s to fear and hatred. Where is young Rupert of Hentzau—the boy who almost defeated me? Whenever I think of his name, I feel my grip tighten and the blood rush faster through my veins: the sense of Fate—the premonition—seems to grow stronger and more distinct, whispering insistently in my ear that I still have a move to make against young Rupert; so I prepare myself with weapons and try to delay the day when the energy of youth must leave me.

One break comes every year in my quiet life. Then I go to Dresden, and there I am met by my dear friend and companion, Fritz von Tarlenheim. Last time, his pretty wife Helga came, and a lusty crowing baby with her. And for a week Fritz and I are together, and I hear all of what falls out in Strelsau; and in the evenings, as we walk and smoke together, we talk of Sapt, and of the King, and often of young Rupert; and, as the hours grow small, at last we speak of Flavia. For every year Fritz carries with him to Dresden a little box; in it lies a red rose, and round the stalk of the rose is a slip of paper with the words written: “Rudolf—Flavia—always.” And the like I send back by him. That message, and the wearing of the rings, are all that now bind me and the Queen of Ruritania. For—nobler, as I hold her, for the act—she has followed where her duty to her country and her House led her, and is the wife of the King, uniting his subjects to him by the love they bear to her, giving peace and quiet days to thousands by her self-sacrifice. There are moments when I dare not think of it, but there are others when I rise in spirit to where she ever dwells; then I can thank God that I love the noblest lady in the world, the most gracious and beautiful, and that there was nothing in my love that made her fall short in her high duty.

Every year, there’s one break in my quiet life. That’s when I head to Dresden, where my dear friend and companion, Fritz von Tarlenheim, meets me. Last time, his lovely wife Helga came along with their lively baby. For a week, Fritz and I hang out together, and I hear all the news from Strelsau. In the evenings, as we walk and smoke, we talk about Sapt, the King, and often about young Rupert; and as the hours slip away, we end up discussing Flavia. Every year, Fritz brings a small box to Dresden; inside it is a red rose, tied with a slip of paper that says: “Rudolf—Flavia—always.” I send back a similar message through him. That note, along with the rings we wear, are all that connect me to the Queen of Ruritania now. She has nobly followed her duty to her country and her family, becoming the wife of the King, and uniting his subjects through the love they have for her, bringing peace and stability to thousands through her selflessness. Sometimes, I can't bear to think about it, but other times I find myself lifting my spirit to where she resides; at those moments, I can thank God that I love the noblest, most gracious, and beautiful lady in the world, and that my love has never held her back from fulfilling her high responsibilities.

Shall I see her face again—the pale face and the glorious hair? Of that I know nothing; Fate has no hint, my heart no presentiment. I do not know. In this world, perhaps—nay, it is likely—never. And can it be that somewhere, in a manner whereof our flesh-bound minds have no apprehension, she and I will be together again, with nothing to come between us, nothing to forbid our love? That I know not, nor wiser heads than mine. But if it be never—if I can never hold sweet converse again with her, or look upon her face, or know from her her love; why, then, this side the grave, I will live as becomes the man whom she loves; and, for the other side, I must pray a dreamless sleep.

Will I see her face again—the pale face and the beautiful hair? I don’t know anything about that; fate gives no clues, and my heart feels no premonition. I just don’t know. In this world, maybe—no, it’s likely—never. And is it possible that somewhere, in a way our limited minds can’t understand, she and I will be together again, with nothing standing in our way, nothing preventing our love? I don’t know, nor do any wiser people than me. But if it never happens—if I can never talk to her sweetly again, or see her face, or feel her love; then, on this side of the grave, I will live as a man worthy of her love; and for the other side, I can only hope for a dreamless sleep.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!